Skip to main content

Full text of "The story of Yone Noguchi; told by himself;"

See other formats


Seattle 


iiH^f 


THE     STORY     OF 
YONE  NOGUGHI 

In  1910  came  the  first  book  of  essays,  "  Kamakura," 
embellished  with  half  tones  of  indifferent  quality  which 
look  all  the  cruder  by  their  contact  with  the  beautiful 
Japanese  paper  on  which  the  body  of  the  book  is  printed. 
The  essays  themselves  are,  however,  needless  to  remark, 
delightful.  In  the  "Temple  of  Silence"  there  is  a 
passage  which  we  of  the  modern  city  with  its  din  of 
motor  omnibuses,  would  do  well  to  read  and  take  to 
heart :  "I  had  journeyed  from  Tokyo,  the  hive  of  noise, 
here  to  read  a  page  or  two  from  the  whole  language  of 
silence  which,  far  from  mocking  you  with  all  sorts  of 
crazy-shaped  interrogation  marks,  soothes  you  with  the 
song  of  prayer." 

(l  In  1910  also,  Noguchi  published  "  Lafcadio  Hearn  in 
^^^'  We  talked  of 

.-M-l  books  and  art  through  the  morning  and  afternoon,  and  I 
made  the  much  desired  and  long  anticipated  photographs. 
And  now  that  I  have  known  Noguchi,  I  go  back  to 
his  books  with  a  renewed  interest.  His  is  the  quiet 
calm  of  the  contemplative  East.  That  he  is  not  given 
to  idle  talk  for  its  own  sake  it  is  easy  to  see,  for  in  con- 
trasting the  Japan  of  to-day  with  that  of  a  hundred 
years  ago,  in  his  book  about  Hearn,  he  says  that  "  the 
interruptions  which  pass  nowadays  under  the  hypo- 
critical name  of  sociableness  did  not  flap  in  the  air  so 
wantonly"  ;  but  that  he  can  lecture  with  sincerity  and 
purpose  many  have  been  privileged  to  discover  during 
his  present  visit  to  England. 


OTHER  BOOKS  BY  YONE  NOGUCHI 

FROM    THE   EASTERN    SEA 

THROUGH    THE    TORII 

THE    SPIRIT    OF    JAPANESE    POETRY 


^s 


YOXR  xoauoHi 


THE 
STORY    OF 

YONE  NOGUCHI 

TOLD  BY  HIMSELF 

ILLUSTRATED  BY 

YOSHIO  MARKING 


PHILADELPHIA 

GEORGE  W.  JACOBS  &  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by  Ballantyne,  Hanson  &>  Co, 
at  the  Ballantyne  Press,  Edinburgh 


TO 

HIFUMI,   MY   DAUGHTER 

SIX  YEARS  OLD 


NOTE 

Of  the  articles  in  this  book,  "  Some  Stories 
of  my  Western  hfe  "  and  "  My  First  London 
Experience "  appeared  in  the  Fortnightly 
Review  ;  "  A  Japanese  Temple  of  Silence  "  in 
the  Quest;  "  Isamu's  Arrival  in  Japan"  in 
The  Nation  ;  '*  The  Lantern  Carnival "  in  the 
Graphic,  "Chicago"  is  the  oldest  article  in 
the  book,  as  it  was  written  in  1900,  that 
is,  some  fourteen  years  ago.  I  thank  the 
publishers  of  the  magazines  for  permission  to 
reproduce  them  here. 


vii 


CONTENTS 

I.  How  I  Learned  English  1 

II.  Some  Stories  of  my  Western  Life  25 

III.  Joaquin  Miller  55 

IV.  Chicago  (I9OO)  84 
V.  My  First  London  Experience  (1903)  119 

VI.  Again  in  London  (1913-14)  139 

VII.  KicHo  No  Ki  166 

VIII.  IsAMu's  Arrival  in  Japan  185 

IX.  The  Story  of  my  Own  Uncle  200 

X.  The  Lantern  Carnival  213 

XI.  A  Japanese  Temple  of  Silence  222 

XII.  Epilogue  245 


IX 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

YoNE  NoGUCHi  Frontispiece 
Joaquin  Miller                                           To  face  page     5Q 

Misty  Evening  in  Trafalgar  Square  122 

151   Brixton  Road  1S6 

Beautiful  Women  in  Bond  Street  158 

Lotus  Lake  at  Tsushima  172 

Shinto  Temple  of  Tsushima  224 

Buddhist  Meditation  238 


XI 


THE 

STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUGHI 

I 

HOW   I    LEARNED   ENGLISH 

My  first  sensation,  when  I  got  a  Wilson's  spell- 
ing-book in  my  tenth  year,  was  something  I 
cannot  easily  forget ;  I  felt  the  same  sensation 
when,  eight  years  later,  I  first  looked  upon 
the  threatening  vastness  of  the  ocean  upon 
my  embarking  on  an  American  liner,  where  I 
felt  an  uneasiness  of  mind  akin  to  pain  for  the 
conquest  of  which  I  doubted  my  little  power. 
I  remember  how  I  slept  every  night  with  that 
spelling-book  by  my  pillow,  hoping  to  repeat 
the  lesson  whenever  I  awoke  at  midnight; 
the  smell  of  the  foreign  book,  which  troubles 
my  nostrils  I  feel  even  to-day  when  I  think 
about  it,  charmed,  mystified,  and  frightened  my 
childish  mind.  My  teacher,  in  fact  the  only  one 
teacher  in  the  whole  town  (Tsushima  in  Owari 
province),  who  knew  anything  of  English,  soon 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

found  his  inability  to  advance  beyond  the 
twentieth  page  of  the  book ;  when  I  got 
another  teacher,  who  had  been  newly  appointed 
to  the  grammar  school  of  the  town,  I  was 
asked  to  buy  a  copy  of  Wilson's  First  Reader, 
which  my  father  got  at  Nagoya  after  walking 
fifteen  miles.  It  happened  that  one  day  I 
lost  the  Reader ;  when  it  was  discovered  some 
months  later,  it  was  in  the  little  shrine  of  the 
Goddess  of  Mercy  at  the  corner  of  the  Kojoji 
Temple  yard  where  I  used  to  wrestle  with 
other  boys  after  school  was  over ;  doubtless  I 
had  placed  it  there  offhand  when  I  hurried  to 
the  sport.  As  I  had  only  got  the  book  after 
causing  great  trouble  to  my  father,  I  could 
not  tell  him  about  its  disappearance ;  but  as  I 
could  not  study  my  lesson  without  the  book, 
I  borrowed  one  from  my  friend  who  studied 
with  the  same  teacher,  and  copied  whole  pages 
in  the  storehouse,  where  I  trembled  when  I 
heard  father's  steps.  From  the  winter  of  my 
eleventh  year,  the  English  Readers  began  to 
be  officially  taught  in  our  school ;  and  we  were 
put  under  a  far  better  teacher,  whom  the  town 
engaged  for  his  English;  but  we  boys  soon 
grew  suspicious  of  his  knowledge,  which  we  had 
thought  wonderful  at  the  beginning,  when  one 
day  an  American  missionary  (the  first  foreigner 
I   ever  saw)  called  at   our   school,  and   our 


HOW  I  LEARNED  ENGLISH 

English  teacher  seemed  not  to  understand  his 
words. 

The  school  was  in  a  certain  Buddhist  temple 
long  left  to  dusts  and  ruin,  the  prayer-hall  of 
which,  with  a  huge  gold  Buddha  idol  on  the 
sacred  dais,  was  temporarily  turned  into  our 
classroom ;  my  unusual  love  of  pranks  often 
drove  me  to  climb  up  that  Buddha's  shoulders, 
and  once  I  wrote  down  on  his  holy  breast  the 
words,  "  See  the  boy  and  the  dog,"  with  white 
chalk,  for  which  1  was  at  once  punished  by 
the  teacher.  We  were  one  morning  frightened 
by  the  sudden  fall  of  the  Buddha,  when  the 
house  shook  terribly  from  jishin  (earthquake) ; 
for  some  reason  I  could  not  run  away  to  the 
open  yard ;  and  as  a  paper  shoji  door  fell  over 
me  to  make  my  little  head  immovable  through 
its  wooden  frame,  I  shut  my  eyes,  and  cried  hard 
for  help.  When  the  shaking  was  over,  our 
English  teacher  told  us  that  jMm  was  **  earth- 
quake "  in  English ;  that  word  was  the  longest 
word  I  learned  in  those  days.  My  eldest 
brother  at  Tokyo  sent  me  a  copy  of  somebody's 
geography  for  a  New  Year's  gift,  which  I  took 
around  among  my  friends  to  impress  their 
minds  that  I  was  quite  superior  to  them ;  in 
fact,  such  a  book  was  a  great  curiosity  then  in 
our  town.     I  know  I  must  have  been  very 

ambitious   to   learn   the    English    language ; 

3 


THE  STORY  OF  TONE  NOGUCHI 

whenever  my  father  sent  me  on  an  errand 
without,  I  always  carried  the  Reader  in  my 
sleeve  ;  once,  on  my  way  to  somewhere,  1  wrote 
down  with  chalk  my  English  lesson  on  all  the 
wooden  fences  1  came  across.  Father  scorned 
me  for  my  delay  when  I  returned ;  on  my 
confession  of  what  I  had  done,  I  was  sent  out 
again  to  rub  off  with  wet  rags  what  I  had 
written. 

I  left  the  town,  a  dreamy  valley  with 
another  name,  the  Town  of  Purple  Waves, 
in  my  thirteenth  year,  for  Nagoya,  where  I 
became  a  student  at  the  Otani  school,  newly 
opened,  under  the  support  of  the  main 
Buddhist  temple  of  the  Otani  sect.  It  was 
here  that  I  had  my  first  foreign  teacher,  who 
used  Longmans'  Readers  for  textbooks.  How 
he  looked  I  do  not  remember  to-day ;  but  the 
strange  smell  of  his  skin  or  breath  from  too 
much  tobacco  smoking,  the  smell  we  Japanese 
used  to  called  Western-people  smell,  is  most 
distinctly  in  my  memory.  And  another  thing 
I  remember  about  that  foreign  teacher  is  that 
he  had  a  little  anchor  tattooed  on  his  wrist. 
Although  we  were  a  little  suspicious  of  his 
blue  mark,  we  never  knew  that  he  was  only  a 
common  sort  of  sailor,  till  he  was  seen  at  a 
show  acting  as  umpire  of  a  wrestling  match  be- 
tween an  American  sailor  and  one  professional 


HOW  I  LEARNED  ENGLISH 

Japanese  wrestler,  when  he  was  dismissed 
from  school.  In  those  days,  when  we  had 
little  experience  with  foreigners,  a  white  skin 
and  red  hair  were  a  sufficient  passport  for  a 
Western  teacher  in  any  Japanese  school.  My 
ambition  to  learn  English  was  never  satisfied 
with  only  the  textbooks;  I  found  a  man 
whom  I  took  for  a  scholar  from  the  mere  fact 
that  he  had  recently  returned  from  America  (I 
had  hardly  any  knowledge  of  America  then 
beyond  my  little  imagination,  in  which  all  the 
Americans  lived  in  marble  houses),  and  took 
him  Smiles's  Self  Help^  which  I  had  heard  of 
in  those  days.  How  my  hope  was  overthrown 
when  his  English  was  discovered  to  be  limited 
to  the  names  of  wines  and  drinks  which  he 
had  learned  at  a  certain  down-cellar  in  San 
Francisco  as  a  barkeeper  1  Receiving  a  note 
from  my  brother  that  my  school  would  be 
changed  for  a  better  one,  where  I  could  get  a 
thorough  education  under  a  far  more  com- 
petent teacher,  I  moved  to  the  Nagoya  High 
School  under  a  prefectural  governor's  super- 
vision ;  I  was  given  here  the  Second  National 
Reader,  which  was  far  too  easy  for  my  mind, 
which  intended  even  then  to  go  over  every 
page  of  the  English  dictionary  to  put  it  in  my 
memory.     It  was  my  ambition  to  make  my 

study  advance  in  the  shortest  time  possible, 

5 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

so  that  I  could  understand  what  a  foreigner 
spoke.  How  often,  hoping  to  hear  the  Enghsh 
words  for  the  test  of  my  ears,  I  stood  at  evening 
against  the  fence  of  a  missionary's  house  as  if 
in  my  poem  which  I  wrote  the  other  day : 

"  I  put  my  face  against  the  bolted  door,  bare,  desolate ; 
Beyond  the  door,  I  know,  lies  the  lonely,  the  in- 
visible, the  vast  (or  is  it  the  Eternal  ?)." 

Once  I  saw  in  the  street  a  Western  woman 
with  a  httle  girl,  whom  I  followed,  again 
with  the  same  purpose,  that  is,  to  test  my 
ears  to  find  whether  I  could  understand  their 
words;  I  followed  after  them  still  further  in 
despair  of  catching  them.  The  girl  suddenly 
turned  back  and  shouted :  "  Mamma,  what 
does  this  fellow  want?"  I  ran  away  from 
them  at  once  in  great  shame  ;  but  I  slept 
well  that  night,  1  remember,  from  satisfaction 
that  I  could  at  least  understand  what  the 
girl  said. 

I  came  up  to  Tokyo,  not  waiting  for 
father's  permission,  in  February  when  I  was 
fourteen  years  old,  as  my  boyish  ambition 
had  grown  too  big  to  be  peaceful  in  a  pro- 
vincial city.  The  first  English  book  I  ever 
read  in  a  Tokyo  school  was  Macaulay's  Life 
of  Lord  Clive,  the  beautiful  style  of  which 
excited  my  adventurous  enthusiasm.     When 

6 


HOW  I  LEARNED  ENGLISH 

my  weakness  in  mathematics  made  me  think 
it  quite  difficult  to  pass  the  Government's 
examination,  1  left  the  school  in  a  sort  of 
preparatory  system  for  Keio  Gijiku  founded 
by  Fukusawa,  the  greatest  educator  modern 
Japan  ever  produced,  the  school  where  to- 
day, twenty-four  years  later,  I  turn  my 
morning  steps  to  deliver  the  so-called  lecture 
— of  the  real  worth  of  which  I  have  my  con- 
fessed doubt — on  English  poetry.  At  this 
Keio  I  was  put  to  learn  somebody's  economy 
and  history ;  and  you  will  wonder  to  know 
that  I  learned  also  Spencer's  Education  (why 
Education  for  a  small  boy  to  be  educated  ?), 
to  which  I  clung  as  if,  in  an  old  story,  a  blind 
man  to  a  huge  elephant.  And  it  was  here 
also  that  I  became  acquainted  with  Long- 
fellow's village  blacksmith,  who  looked 

'' .  .  .  the  whole  world  in  the  face. 
For  he  owes  not  any  man." 

I  grew  now  even  to  despise  the  spoken 
English  language  since  my  first  touch  with 
the  imaginative  literature;  I  often  excused 
myself  from  the  conversation  class  under  an 
American  teacher,  and  forgot  how  hours 
passed  in  the  pages  of  Irving's  Sketch  Book, 
which  made  me  long  for  England  and  West- 
minster  Abbey.     One   day   I   picked  up   at 

7 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

a   second-hand  shop  Gray's   book   of  poems 

and  Goldsmith's  The  Deserted  Village,  which, 

both  of  them,  I  even  determined  to  translate 

into   Japanese   at   the   same    time ;    is   there 

anything  under  the  sun  hard  to  accomplish 

for  a  boy  ? 

Now  came  a  sudden  turning  of  my  hfe's 

page;   I  was  thrown,  of  course  of  my  own 

free   will,   into    the    strange   streets    of   San 

Francisco  in  the  month  of  December  of  1893, 

in  my  eighteenth  year ;  my  first  despair  there 

was  my  linguistic  incompetency,  which  made 

me   mad  even   to   curse   over  the   Japanese 

teachers  who  had   not  given   me   the  right 

pronunciation  of  even  one  word.     I  used  to 

carry  paper  and  pencil,  when  I  had  to  go 

out  on  some  business,  and  write  down  what 

I  wanted  to  say;  I  was  often  taken  for  a 

deaf  mute.     Indeed  if  I  had  stayed  as  such, 

in  the  years  of  my  Western  life,  with  my 

thought  in  the  golden   silence   whose   other 

name  is  meditation,  I  might  have  become  ten 

times  wiser.     From  the  immediate  necessity 

of  bread   and   butter   (I    had  not  known   it 

before),  and  also  because  I  thought  it  a  right 

opportunity  for  learning  the  spoken  English, 

I  found  a  job  as  a  kitchen  boy  in  a  certain 

Jewish  family;  I  started  at  once  to  bother 

the  Irish  cook  with  each  name  of  the  things 

8 


HOW  I  LEARNED  ENGLISH 

I  found  in  the  kitchen.  When  I  was  almost 
through  with  the  things  there,  I  took  a 
further  step  to  learn  the  strange  names  in 
the  dining-room  and  parlour,  the  first  sight 
of  which,  I  distinctly  remember,  took  my 
breath  away.  That  Jew  must  have  been 
rich.  Although  I  knew  that  my  being  in 
the  family  was  through  my  service  as  a  boy, 
my  young  head  was  deep  in  my  English 
study ;  from  want  of  my  hands'  certainty 
(perhaps  that  of  my  mind)  I  do  not  know 
how  many  dishes  I  broke.  It  was  about 
that  time  that  I  came  across  Kingsley's 
Three  Fishermen^  and  tried  to  remember  it 
so  that  I  could  recite  it  at  any  odd  moment. 
One  morning  the  cook  (that  hot-tempered 
Irishwoman  whose  heart  must  have  been 
dancing  as  Yeats'  fairies)  asked  me  to  get  a 
dozen  eggs  at  the  grocer's  near  by;  while 
carrying  in  my  hand  the  paper  bag  of  eggs 
from  the  grocer,  I  kept  up  reciting  The  Three 
Fishermen  so  that  I  quite  forgot  the  part  of 
my  hand  and  dropped  the  bag  to  the  pave- 
ment. I  was  bitterly  scolded  by  the  lady  of 
the  house  when  I  got  back,  and  told  that  the 
price  of  the  broken  eggs  would  be  taken  out 
of  my  wages.  In  the  family  there  was  a 
young  lady  attractive  enough  to  remind  me 
of  Scott's  Rebecca  (I  was  somehow  familiar 

9 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

with  Ivanhoe  already  then),  who  taught  me  the 
Third  Cahfornia  State  Reader  every  evening  in 
my  little  down-cellar  room.  My  great  sensi- 
tiveness to  female  beauty,  which  was  in  a  speedy 
way  of  development,  made  me  restless  rather 
than  learn  the  lesson  in  face  of  this  beautiful 
woman,  whose  rich  hair,  when  she  sat  by  me, 
almost  touched  my  blushing  face.  But  that 
was  sweet  indeed.  The  one  I  hated  with  a 
sense  of  fear  was  the  master  of  the  house, 
large  and  stout  in  physique,  red-faced  again 
with  a  wonderful  red  nose.  He  came  down  to 
the  cellar  every  morning  calling  me  John, 
and  pushed  out  his  foot  for  his  shoe  to  be 
cleaned.  The  feeling  of  being  something  like 
a  slave  made  me  rebel;  besides,  when  I  was 
told  that  I  had  to  work  one  whole  week  for 
nothing  as  I  had  broken  one  large  window,  I 
decided  to  excuse  myself  from  the  house,  not 
troubling  to  ask  for  my  release,  under  the 
dusk  of  the  night.  When  I  left  the  Jew's 
house,  I  put  myself  at  a  Japanese  newspaper 
office  in  the  city,  where  I  was  engaged  as  a 
carrier  boy.  I  was  glad  with  the  new  place, 
because  I  found  there  a  whole  set  of  the  En- 
cyclopcedia  Britannica,  From  my  childhood 
days  I  had  not  minded  walking ;  while  walk- 
ing to  deliver  the  paper  to  some  eighty  places 

(we  had  a  circulation  of  less  than  one  hundred 

10 


HOW  I  LEARNED  ENGLISH 

and  fifty  in  the  city),  I  always  thought  about 
some  English  book ;  and  when  I  came  to  a 
lonely   street  with   nobody   in   sight,  I   was 
pleased  to  recite  loudly  the  lines  from  my 
memory.     Hamlet's  soliloquy  I  was  thinking 
the  greatest   English   writing;    how   hard   I 
tried   to   remember  each   line  of  it.     There 
lived  at  the  office  five  or  six  young  Japanese  ; 
to  cook  pancakes  with  water  for  their  break- 
fast was  my  morning  work.     One  day  when 
I  was  perfectly  forgetful  of  the  burning  pan- 
cakes on  the   fire,  as   my  whole  mind  was 
absorbed    in   this  newly    discovered    role   of 
Hamlet,  my  young  friend  called  me  by  name  ; 
in  a  fit  of  anger  I  threw  over  him  a  big  tin 
pan   brimming    with   flour   and   water.     His 
dirty  clothing   was  miserably   white-washed. 
When  I  repented  of  my  rash  conduct,  I  found 
that  we  had  to  go  without  breakfast  that  day ; 
and  worse  still,  my  poor  friend  had  no  other 
dress  to  change  to.     I  was  obliged  to  offer 
him  my  clothes  when  he  had  to  go  out,  and 
to  stay  in  bed  myself  the  whole  afternoon, 
now  thinking  on  the  reality  that  foolishness 
was  altogether  too  expensive  for  me,  then  on 
Napoleon,  who,  as  I  had  read  somewhere,  had 
one   suit    of   clothes    between    him    and   his 
brother  in  his  younger  days. 

When  I  set  out  to  peddle  the  cheap  modern 
11 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

Japanese  colour-prints  which  some  Japanese 
had  put  down  at  a  certain  boarding-house  in 
pawn  for  his  board,  to  gain  practice  in  spoken 
English  or  brush  away  my  Oriental  shyness 
in  speech  was  the  first  purpose  before  earning 
a  little  pocket-money;  I  remember  that  my 
first  day's  clear  profit  amounted  to  almost 
two  dollars.  But  the  colour-prints  were  soon 
exhausted ;  and  I  turned  my  mind  next  to 
canvassing  for  advertisements  in  our  paper, 
from  which  I  received  but  little  success.  One 
day  when  I  was  walking  lazily  with  no  par- 
ticular purpose  I  found  a  little  second-hand 
bookshop  in  a  certain  street,  and  dropped  in 
to  look  around  at  the  books,  among  which 
my  quick  eye  caught  a  book  Dora  Thome,  a 
story  translated  in  Japan  by  the  now  Vis- 
count Suematsu  under  the  title  of  Tanima  no 
Himeyuri  or  the  **  Lily  of  the  Valley."  I  felt 
a  sudden  desire  for  its  possession  which,  being 
almost  irresistible,  made  me  commit  the  first 
and  last  crime  of  stealing;  I  put  the  book 
under  my  coat  while  the  proprietor,  an  old 
man  who  seemed  quite  scholarlike  and  sympa- 
thetic, was  looking  away.  I  was  so  sorry  for 
such  a  shameful  act  when  1  returned  home; 
and  my  sorrow  grew  larger  when  my  mind,  I 
dare  say  of  considerable  literary  taste  at  least 

for  my  age,  found  the  book  did  not  encourage 

12 


HOW  I  LEARNED   ENGLISH 

my  soul's  curiosity.  I  decided  to  take  it  back 
to  the  shop  and  to  apologise  to  the  old  man 
for  my  crime ;  and  I  took  the  book  one  day 
there.  But  my  courage  failed,  and  besides,  I 
could  not  find  a  chance  to  see  the  man  alone. 
So  I  took  it  there  again  a  day  or  two  later ; 
and  the  man  approached  me  from  within,  when 
seeing  me,  and  cast  a  friendly  smile  from  his 
open  and  honest  face,  a  type  I  only  saw 
among  the  Americans  of  older  generation. 
Then  he  asked  what  book  I  liked.  "  I  can- 
not say  what  I  like,  but  I  know  what  I  do 
not  like ;  and  here  is  one  of  the  books  not  to 
my  taste,"  1  exclaimed.  And  to  astonish 
him,  I  made  my  confession  about  the  book  as 
best  I  could.  How  glad  the  old  man  was  to 
hear  my  story.  He  wanted  to  express  his 
forgiveness  emphatically  when  he  asked  me  if 
I  wished  to  take  some  book  or  books  to  read. 
I  was  glad  that  my  crime  was  forgiven  in  a 
really  nice  way,  and  more  glad  that  I  gained 
a  good  friend  from  whom  I  could  draw  out 
the  books  to  read.  He  handed  me  Keats'  book 
of  poems,  when  I  told  him  that  I  wished  to 
have  a  book  which  should  have  more  an  inner 
beauty  than  Longfellow;  and  he  said  that  if 
I  read  the  book  intelligently,  I  might  feel 

"...  like  some  watcher  of  the  skies 
When  a  new  planet  swims  into  his  ken." 
13 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

This  old  bookshop  keeper  and  I  became 
quite  friends  during  my  long  stay  in  Cali- 
fornia; it  was  he  who  was  the  first  to  con- 
gratulate me  when  my  first  book  of  poems, 
Seen  and  Unseen,  made  some  little  literary 
excitement  in  America.  He  wished  me  the 
most  sincere  godspeed  at  my  departure,  a  few 
years  later,  for  New  York,  and  still  farther  for 
London.  I  had  a  secret  hope  on  my  way 
home  to  Japan,  in  1904,  to  find  him  again  in 
San  Francisco ;  my  disappointment  was  that 
1  could  not  see  any  shadow  of  his  little  shop 
or  himself  in  all  the  city. 

My  stay  at  Palo  Alto,  a  college  town, 
whither  I  went  by  walking  from  San  Fran- 
cisco as  I  felt  I  heard  the  voice  of  a  scholarly 
call,  is  one  of  the  sweetest  memories  of  my 
life.  I  found  my  home  there  in  a  certain 
lawyer  s  house,  whose  chief  attraction  for  me 
was  that  it  contained  a  library.  There  I  first 
put  my  fingers  on  the  pages  of  a  book  of  Hugo's 
while  the  whole  family  were  absent.  The  lady 
of  the  house,  and  her  daughter,  both  of  them, 
used  to  attend  Stanford  University,  the  mother 
for  the  study  of  zoology  and  the  daughter  as  a 
literature  student.  The  family  had  quite  a 
sympathy  with  myself;  when  the  lady  dis- 
covered my  great  love  of  books,  she  did  not 

mind  if  I  read  a  book  even  while  picking  the 

14 


HOW  I   LEARNED   ENGLISH 

strawberries.  She  often  built  a  fire  herself 
when  I  over-slept  from  my  reading  so  late 
at  night.  Although  I  did  not  believe  in  the 
reading  of  newspapers,  it  seems  that  my  mind 
grew  from  those  days  attracted  to  them  ;  and 
I  soon  found  that  to  understand  the  news- 
paper writing  was  another  study.  When  the 
China -Japan  War  broke  out,  I  was  working  as 
a  dish-washer  at  a  country  hotel  in  the  next 
town  to  this  Palo  Alto ;  the  chef  was  a 
Japanese,  who  from  his  ignorance  of  English 
prized  me  highly,  as  I  served  him  with  all 
the  news  translated.  "Now  you  might  go 
upstairs  and  read  the  paper.  Come  down 
after  one  hour  with  the  news  of  victory,"  he 
used  to  say.  At  the  beginning  I  could  not 
understand  the  paper  well ;  but  after  a  month 
of  hard  study  with  a  dictionary  (I  rarely  went 
to  sleep  before  one  o'clock  in  those  days)  I 
made  myself  sufficiently  able  to  understand 
the  news  at  one  reading.  When  the  war 
advanced,  and  my  purse  grew  heavy  with  my 
earnings,  my  restless  mind  again  asked  for  a 
change;  and  my  first  desire  was  to  see  my 
old  friends  at  the  paper  office  in  San  Fran- 
cisco and  talk  on  the  war,  so  I  hastened  back 
there  again,  where  the  proprietor  begged  me 
to  stay  with  him,  this  time  not  as  a  carrier  boy 

but  as  a  translator.     I  thought  it  rather  in- 

15 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

teresting,  as  I  was  deadly  tired  with  my 
experience  as  a  servant ;  during  three  months 
I  stayed  with  the  paper — in  fact,  I  translated 
everything  from  the  American  papers,  from 
the  Japanese  Emperor's  Imperial  Edict  to  a 
tragedy  of  a  street  girl.  I  was  not  yet  fully 
twenty  years  old ;  but  it  was  I  who  ran  Soko 
Shimbun,  our  Japanese  paper,  even  for  a  short 
while.  I  think  that  it  was  in  those  days  of 
the  China-Japan  War  that  I  had  more  chances 
to  speak  English ;  to  anybody  I  came  across, 
I  tried  to  explain  the  difference  between  China 
and  Japan,  and  above  all,  why  we  won  the 
fight.  A  certain  Mr.  Creelman  lectured  here 
on  the  so-called  Port  Arthur  brutality,  on  his 
way  to  New  York  from  the  war  field  at 
Manchuria.  On  the  night  of  his  lecture,  I 
appeared  with  my  protest,  which  1  had  all 
ready  to  deliver  against  that  lecturer  on  the 
spot,  if  my  courage  had  not  failed.  The 
vogue  of  the  Mikado  or  the  Geisha,  a  comic 
opera,  at  that  time  made  my  true  Japanese 
heart  pained,  as  I  thought  it  was  a  blasphemy 
against  Japan;  how  often  I  wished  to  shout 
from  the  pit  or  gallery  on  its  absurdity.  To 
play  a  patriot  or  an  exile  was  one  of  my 
pleasures  at  that  time. 

I  took  only  Poe's  book  of  poems  with  me 

when  I  left  San  Francisco  in  the  month  of 

16 


HOW  I  LEARNED   ENGLISH 

April  1896,  for  Joaquin  Miller's  hillside  home, 
back  of  Oakland,  the  "  Heights  "  as  he  called 
the  place.  My  leaving  the  city  to  which  I  had 
returned  only  five  or  six  months  before,  should 
be  put  partly  to  the  count  of  my  restlessness 
of  mind,  but  the  chief  reason  was  in  my 
thought  that  books  should  be  read  slowly  but 
thoroughly  after  having  a  good  sound  rest. 
Although  I  read  quite  many  books  for  my 
age,  particularly  for  a  boy  of  foreign  origin, 
I  thought  that  I  could  not  say  that  I  did 
well  understand  them ;  it  is  true  to  say  that 
I  never  read  thoroughly  all  the  words,  from 
the  first  to  the  last  page,  of  any  book  of  them. 
The  fine  sleeping  which  had  hitherto  been 
denied  to  me  since  my  arrival  in  America, 
I  really  thought  was  the  first  necessity  for 
the  good  understanding  of  books.  When  I 
selected  Poe's  poems,  I  meant  that  I  would 
try  to  study  his  poetry  alone  at  Miller's  garden 
where,  as  in  To  Helen,  the  moon  shed  her 
light  on  the  roses  : 

"  That  gave  out,  in  return  for  the  love  light. 
Their  odorous  souls  in  an  ecstatic  death." 

I  read  each  line  and  all  the  words  of  Poe's 
poems,  my  first  love  being  Annabel  Lee  ; 
in  time  they  grew  almost  chiselled  in  my 
mind,  as  I  could  recite  them  and  bring  out 

IT  B 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

their  separate  words  for  my  need ;  at  the 
highest  moment  of  my  Poe  saturation,  1  con- 
fess, I  felt  I  was  a  Poe  myself,  and  could  not 
speak  any  other  language  but  Poe's ;  I  even 
thought  that  I  might  be  his  incarnation  when 
I  wrote  the  following,  the  second  English 
writing  of  my  life,  for  instance  : 

''  Mystic  spring  of  vapour  ; 
Opiate  odour  of  colour  ; 
Alas — I'm  not  all  of  me  ! 
Wanton  fragrance,  dewy,  dim, 
Curls  out  from  my  drowsy  soul ; 
Wrapping  mists  about  its  breast. 
I  dwell  alone. 
Like  one-eyed  star. 

In  frightened,  darksome  willow  threads. 
In  world  of  moan. 
My  soul  is  stagnant  dawn — 
Dawn,  alas,  dawn  in  my  soul ! 
Ah,  dawn — close-fringed  curtain 
Of  night  is  stealing  up ;  God — 
Demon — light — 
Darkness — Oh ! 
Desert  of  No-More  I  want ; 
World  of  silence,  bodiless  sadness  tenanted  ; 
Stillness." 

When  the  poem  (being  printed  in  a  little 
magazine,  as  my  existence  already  excited 
some  curiosity  then)  was  criticised  as  a  plagia- 
rism from  Poe's  Eulalie,  which  contains  the 
exact  following  words : 

18 


HOW  I  LEARNED  ENGLISH 

"  I  dwelt  alone 
In  a  world  of  moan. 
And  my  soul  was  a  stagnant  tide." 

1  wrote  an  open  letter  in  a  San  Francisco 
paper  that  I  was  glad  for  having  the  moment 
when  I  felt  the  same  thought  with  Poe,  and  I 
could  not  understand  why  I  could  not  say  the 
same  thing  if  1  wanted  to  say  it ;  and  I  de- 
clared I  should  like  to  understand  poetry  from 
the  point  that  it  would  be  a  journal  of  one's 
feeling  or  the  footmark  of  one's  soul's  expe- 
rience. As  1  had  a  poor  vocabulary  and  almost 
no  technique  of  composition,  I  started,  from 
the  beginning,  to  cultivate  my  inner  feeling, 
and  to  express  as  best  I  could  under  the  com- 
mand; I  had  even  moments  when  1  felt 
thankful  for  my  lack  of  visible  beauty  in 
technique,  as  my  ideal  poet,  from  the  first, 
was  one  such  as  I  wrote  of  in  The  Pilgrimage, 
my  fourth  book  of  poems  : 

"  He  feels  a  touch  beyond  word, 
He  reads  the  silence's  sigh, 
And  prays  before  his  own  soul  and  destiny : 
He  is  a  pseudonym  of  the  universal  consciousness, 
A  person  lonesome  from  concentration." 

I  soon  grew  to  forget  my  Poe  mania,  when 
my  inner  sense  of  poetry  or  poetical  indi- 
viduality seemed  to  be  developing  from  my 
naked  lying  before  the  Great  Nature.     How  I 

19 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

read  the  heart  of  Nature,  and  also  my  soul, 
"  separated  from  the  mother,  far  away,  aban- 
doned by  his  native  land  and  Time,"  alone 
in  the  "  dream-muffled  canyon,"  in  love  with 
"  Being-formed  Nothing,"  you  may  read  in 
my  Seen  and  Unseen,  the  first  book  of  poems 
published  in  December  of  1896,  from  a  San 
Francisco  press. 

Thus  my  first  period  of  learning  the  English 
language  ended  with  this  simultaneous  enter- 
ing of  my  first  stage  of  English  writing ;  but 
I  have  no  hesitation  to  say  that  the  books 
were  often  my  sweet  companions  as  when  I 
led  the  so-called  tramp  life  in  the  three  suc- 
ceeding years,  once  alone  travelling  in  the 
Yosemite  Valley,  where  I  took  Milton's  book 
of  poems,  whose  organ  melody  did  well  match 
the  valley's  rhapsodic  grandeur.  On  the  other 
occasion  when  I  walked  down  from  San  Fran- 
cisco to  Los  Angeles  (how  I  walked  those 
hundreds  of  miles  impresses  my  present  mind 
as  quite  wonderful),  I  was  constantly  with 
Shelley,  who  is  the  poet  bound  naturally  to 
come  after  Keats.  I  found  on  my  arrival  in 
Los  Angeles  that  my  copy  of  Shelley  had 
been  lost ;  from  my  immediate  desire  to  get 
another  copy,  I  engaged  to  work  one  week  at 
a  wooden- box  factory ;  when  I  had  worked 
well  those  seven  days,  T  was  able  to  buy,  be- 

20 


HOW  I  LEARNED   ENGLISH 

sides  the  Shelley  book,  Verlaine's  book  of 
poems,  which  appeared  in  an  English  transla- 
tion first  at  that  time.  Ever  since  he  is  one 
of  my  beloved  poets.  The  first  impression  that 
I  received  from  that  French  poet,  I  should 
say,  awoke  in  my  mind  fifteen  years  later  by 
Enkakuji  Temple  of  Kamakura,  where  I  wrote 
the  following  as  the  end  of  my  poem,  Moon 
Night : 

"  Down  the  tide  of  the  sweet  night 
(O  the  ecstasy's  gentle  rise  !) 
The  birds,  flowers  and  trees 
Are  glad  at  once  to  fall 
Into  Oblivion's  ruin  white." 

During  the  four  years  that  I  stayed  at 
Miller's  mountain  home,  I  learned  more 
names  of  English  writers  and  poets  and  more 
of  their  writings,  I  think,  by  Miller's  accidental 
talk  on  them,  than  in  any  previous  four  years, 
which  made  me  wish  to  acquaint  myself  with 
their  works.  Often  I  left  the  "  Heights  "  for 
San  Francisco  to  read  the  books  at  the  city 
library.  It  was  Miller  who  initiated  me  in 
Thoreau  and  Whitman.  While  at  San  Fran- 
cisco, sometimes  I  stayed  at  a  Japanese  board- 
ing-house where  I  was  charged  nothing,  as  I 
made  a  service  of  English  letter-writing  for 
the  proprietor,  and  sometimes  at   a   certain 

William  Street,  one  of  the  most  insignificant  of 

^1 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

little  alleys,  where  my  Japanese  friends  pub- 
lished a  comic  weekly;  here  at  the  latter 
place,  I  happened  to  become  an  actor  in  a  farce 
which  set  the  whole  town  to  laughing  under 
the  heading  ''  How  a  Japanese  Poet  helped  a 
Burglar."  One  afternoon  I  was  reading  a 
book  in  the  room  which  was  a  parlour  and 
sleeping-room  and  editorial  office  by  turns 
(we  occupied  the  lower  floor,  the  upstairs 
rooms  were  occupied  by  a  Spanish  tailor  who 
happened  to  be  out  that  afternoon)  when  I 
became  a  burglar  or  thief  from  my  stupidity. 
A  young  boy,  Spanish  or  Mexican,  about  the 
same  age  as  myself,  knocked  at  my  door  ask- 
ing for  the  key  which,  he  said,  might  fit  the 
rooms  upstairs ;  it  was  his  intention,  he  de- 
clared, to  move  the  things  away  by  the  com- 
mand of  the  tailor  who  had  engaged  some 
other  house.  *'  I  lost  the  key  on  my  way 
here,"  he  said.  How  could  my  mind  of 
innocence  doubt  him  ?  1  helped  him  to  open 
the  upstairs  rooms,  and  also  assisted  to  move 
down  a  few  things  of  some  importance  ;  when 
I  found  that  it  was  too  much  to  carry  them 
by  himself,  1  offered  him  my  service  to  help 
him  at  least  with  the  large  looking-glass. 
We  walked  some  seven  or  eight  blocks  when 
we  were  pursued  by  a  large  fat  Irish  police- 
man, who  took  us  by  force  to  a  police  station 

22 


HOW   I   LEARNED   ENGLISH 

and  duly  locked  us  up.  The  next  day  I  made 
the  first  and  last  public  speech  of  my  foreign 
life  to  clear  myself  from  the  charge.  I  believe 
that  my  little  speech  was  a  masterpiece,  in 
which  I  said  that  it  was  a  case  of  Japanese 
etiquette  or  humanity  turned  to  crime  in 
America  by  wrong  application.  It  was  my 
last  speech  ;  and  I  hope  that  so  it  may  remain. 
I  left  California  for  New  York  as  the 
stepping-stone  to  old  smoky  London.  In 
New  York,  where  my  first  attempt  to  sell  my 
poetical  wares  and  my  California  fame  as  a 
poet  of  two  or  three  years  back  seemed  quite 
nicely  forgotten,  I  decided  to  play  a  sad  young 
poet  whose  fate  was  to  die  in  a  garret.  Nature 
here  did  not  appeal  to  me  much;  and  when 
life  grew  more  interesting  to  study  and  specu- 
late on,  1  again  took  up  my  reading  of  English 
books  with  renewed  interest.  I  found  a  little 
job  in  a  certain  family  to  wash  dishes  in  the 
morning  and  tend  the  furnace  of  a  winter 
evening ;  here  I  used  all  my  hours  for  reading 
the  books  which  I  drew  freely  from  the  library 
near  by.  It  was  in  those  days  that  I  read 
through  the  whole  set  of  TurgeniefF  and  some 
parts  of  Tolstoi ;  before  TurgeniefF,  Daudet 
was  my  favourite  author.  But  I  did  not 
forget  to  read  the  books  of  poems ;  and  I 
wrote  a  few  poems  which  I  published  in  my 

23 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

first  London  book,  From  the  Eastern  Sea, 
I  was  glad  that,  when  my  English  knowledge, 
however  little  it  might  have  been,  and  my  in- 
spiration played  together  most  harmoniously, 
I  could  turn  out  something  as  follows : 

''  'Twas  morn  ; 
I  felt  the  whiteness  of  her  brow 
Over  my  face ;  I  raised  my  eyes  and  saw 
The  breezes  passing  on  dewy  feet. 

'Twas  noon ; 

Her  shghtly  trembling  lips  of  passion 
I  saw,  I  felt ;  but  where  she  smiled 
Were  only  yellow  flashes  of  sunlight. 

'Twas  eve ; 

The  velvet  shadows  of  her  hair  enfolded  me  ; 
I  eagerly  stretched  my  hand  to  grasp  her, 
But  touched  the  darkness  of  eve. 

'Twas  night ; 

I  heard  her  eloquent  violet  eyes 
W^hispering  love,  but  from  the  heaven 
Gazed  down  the  stars  in  gathering  tears." 


24 


II 

SOME   STORIES   OF   MY   WESTERN    LIFE 

I 

My  new  life  began  when  I  left  Tokyo  for 
California;  on  the  3rd  of  November,  1893, 
my  friends  saw  me  off  at  Shimbashi  Station. 
I  felt  most  ambitious  when  they  wished  me 
godspeed;  but  my  heart  soon  broke  down 
when  my  eldest  brother,  who  came  to  Yoko- 
hama to  bid  me  a  final  farewell,  left  me  alone 
on  the  Belgic.  That  was  the  name  of  my 
steamer,  an  almost  unimaginably  small  affair 
for  a  Pacific  liner,  being  only  three  thousand 
tons.  I  cried  when  the  last  bell  went  ringing 
round  to  make  the  people  leave  the  ship ;  I 
cried  more  when  my  brother  became  invisible 
among  the  hurrying  crowd  and  distance;  it 
was  my  most  bitter  experience,  as  I  cannot 
forget  the  pain  of  sadness  of  that  moment 
even  to-day.  I  stood  by  an  iron  rail  on  the 
deck,  a  boy  only  eighteen  years  old,  alone, 
friendless,  with  less  than  one  hundred  dollars 
in  my  pocket.  I  immediately  grew  con- 
scious of  the  fact  that  I  had  to  face  unknown 

25 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

America,  a  land  of  angels  or  devils,  the 
darkness. 

It  is  true  that  it  was  my  first  experience 
to  see  such  a  vastness  of  water,  as  1  was  born 
in  a  place  out  of  sight  of  the  sea;  and  its 
restless  motion  made  me  at  once  recall  my 
sickness  on  the  water  which  I  had  experienced 
when  I  joined  a  fishing  party  on  the  river 
Kiso  several  years  before.  The  most  unagree- 
able smell  that  filled  the  **  Chinese  steerage" 
made  me  already  ill,  even  before  the  engine 
began  to  turn  ;  I  was  practically  thrown  in 
as  if  a  little  bundle  of  merchandise  for 
America.  I  could  not  eat,  drink,  for  many 
days,  and  I  vomited  even  what  1  did  not  eat, 
when  the  ship  rolled.  I  was  often  obliged 
to  tie  me  round  the  iron  pole  by  my  canvas 
bed ;  I  soon  became  a  thorough  sea-hater,  as 
1  am  still  to-day. 

The  steamer  duly  reached  San  Francisco 
on  a  certain  Sunday  morning ;  we,  I  and  a 
few  other  fellow-passengers,  were  taken  to  the 
Cosmopolitan  Hotel,  whose  shabby  appear- 
ance looked  then  palace-like  and  most  won- 
derful. And  within  it  was  not  less  handsome. 
The  American  room  was  the  first  thing  for 
us ;  even  the  sheets  and  the  soft  pillow,  quite 
strange  for  the  head  acquainted  only  with 
hard  wood,  were  a  novelty.     We  put  all  the 

26 


SOME   STORIES  OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

fruits  we  had  bought  (what  splendid  California 
fruits  I)  in  a  white  bowl  under  the  washing 
table;  when  we  were  told,  to  our  utmost 
shame,  that  that  bowl  was  for  another 
purpose,  we  at  once  thought  that  we  were, 
indeed,  in  a  country  alien  in  custom,  and  had 
a  thousand  things  to  study.  We  acted  even 
more  barbarously  at  the  dinner-table  ;  we  took 
salt  for  sugar,  and  declared  the  cheese  to  be 
something  rotten.  We  did  not  know  which 
hand,  left  or  right,  had  to  hold  a  knife ;  we 
used  a  tablespoon  for  sipping  the  ccj^fFee,  in 
which  we  did  not  know  enough  to  drop  a 
lump  of  sugar ;  we  could  not  understand  that 
those  lumps  were  sugar.  I  stepped  alone  out 
of  the  hotel  into  a  street  and  crowd ;  what 
attracted  my  immediate  attention,  which  soon 
became  admiration,  was  the  American  women. 
"  What  lovely  complexions,  what  delight- 
fully quick  steps,"  I  exclaimed.  They  were 
a  perfect  revelation  of  freedom  ^  and  new 
beauty  for  my  Japanese  eye,  having  no  rela- 
tion whatever  with  any  form  of  convention 
with  which  I  was  acquainted  at  home;  it  is 
not  strange  to  say  that  I  could  not  distinguish 
their  ages,  old  or  young ;  they  appeared  equally 
young,  beautiful,  even  divine,  because  my  dis- 
crimination lost  its  power  at  once.  True,  it 
took  some  months,  though  not  one  year,  before 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHl 

I  could  venture  to  be  critical  toward  their 
beauty  ;  for  some  long  time  they  only  looked, 
all  of  them,  perfectly-raised  California  poppies. 
I  am  happy  to  say  that  my  first  impression 
never  betrayed  me  during  my  eleven  years 
of  American  life ;  not  only  in  California,  but 
in  any  other  place,  they  were  my  admiration 
and  delight. 

Now  to  return  to  the  adventure  of  my  first 
day  in  San  Francisco.  I  again  stepped  out 
of  the  hotel  after  supper,  and  walked  up  and 
down,  turned  right,  and  again  left,  till  the 
night  was  growing  late.  AVhen  I  felt  quite 
doubtful  about  my  way  back  to  the  hotel,  I 
was  standing  before  a  certain  show  window  (I 
believe  it  was  on  Market  Street),  the  beauty 
of  which  doubtless  surprised  me ;  I  was  sud- 
denly struck  by  a  hard  hand  from  behind, 
and  found  a  large,  red-faced  fellow,  somewhat 
smiling  in  scorn,  who,  seeing  my  face,  ex- 
claimed, **  Hello,  Jap  !  "  I  was  terribly  in- 
dignant to  be  addressed  in  such  a  fashion ; 
my  indignation  increased  when  he  ran  away, 
after  spitting  on  my  face.  I  recalled  my  friend, 
who  said  that  I  should  have  such  a  determi- 
nation as  if  I  were  entering  among  enemies ;  I 
thrilled  from  fear  with  the  uncertainty  and 
even  the  darkness  of  my  future.  I  could  not 
find  the  way  to  my  hotel,  when  I  felt  every- 

28 


SOME  STORIES   OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

thing  grow  sad  at  once  ;  in  fact,  nearly  all  the 
houses  looked  alike.  Nobody  seemed  to  under- 
stand my  English,  in  the  ability  of  which  I 
trusted  ;  many  of  the  people  coldly  passed  by 
even  when  I  tried  to  speak.  I  almost  cried, 
when  I  found  one  Japanese,  fortunately; 
he,  after  hearing  my  trouble,  exclaimed  in 
laughter :  *'  You  are  standing  right  before 
your  hotel,  my  friend  !  " 

My  bed  at  the  hotel  was  too  soft;  it  even 
imitated,  I  fancied,  the  motion  of  the  sea,  the 
very  thought  of  which  made  me  sleepless.  I 
sat  alone  on  the  shaky  bed  through  the 
silence  of  midnight,  thinking  how  I  should 
begin  my  new  life  in  this  foreign  country.  In 
my  heart  of  hearts,  I  even  acknowledged  my 
dead  mistake  in  coming  to  America. 

I  had  one  introductory  letter  to  Mr.  Den 
Sugawara,  of  the  Aikoku  Domei,  or  **  Patriot 
Union,"  a  political  league,  whose  principal 
object  was  to  reform  the  bureaucracy  at  home, 
to  speak  more  directly,  to  put  an  end  to  the 
Government  of  the  Satsuma  and  Choshu 
Clans,  by  demonstration  with  the  publication 
of  free  speech.  I  called  on  him  next  evening 
at  the  back  of  O'Farrell  Street ;  the  house, 
this  Aikoku  Domei,  was  wooden  and  dirty. 
I  really  wondered  at  the  style  of  Japanese 
living  in  San  Francisco;  I  cannot  forget  my 

29 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

first  impression  of  the  house  where  I  made  my 
call.  It  reminded  me,  I  thought  then,  of 
something  I  had  read  about  the  Russian  anar- 
chists ;  I  confess  that  my  feeling  was  gloomy. 
The  narrow  pathway  led  me  to  the  house  of 
two  stories ;  the  lamplight  from  within  made 
the  general  aspect  still  worse.  I  climbed  up 
the  steps  which  could  not  be  wholly  trusted ; 
when  I  entered  within,  1  smelled  at  once  fishes 
and  even  Japanese  sake ;  the  clapping  hands 
and  noisy  chattering  from  another  room  made 
me  quite  inquisitive.  I  presented  my  letter 
to  the  said  Sugawara,  an  office  boy  to  a  certain 
doctor  in  those  days,  one  of  the  prominent 
members  of  Parliament  to-day ;  and  was  soon 
admitted  into  the  room  of  discussion.  My 
boyish  blood,  with  love  of  adventure  and 
romance,  began  to  rise  when  I  found  out 
that  the  people,  most  of  them  young  and 
dauntless,  were  discussing  how  to  help  the 
Hawaiian  kingdom.  I  looked  round  the 
room  over  each  face  of  the  people;  and  was 
arrested  by  a  face  of  different  race,  swarthy 
and  large,  doubtless  a  Kanaka,  who  was,  I 
immediately  found  out,  no  other  than  Mr. 
Robert  Wilcox,  the  Hawaiian  patriot.  I 
had  already  read  about  him  a  good  deal ;  but 
I  had  never  dreamed  I  should  see  him  within 
a  few  steps.     When  the  talk  came  to  a  close, 


SOME   STORIES  OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

it  was  decided  that  three  members  of  the 
Aikoku  Domei  should  return  home  for  ad- 
vocating the  independence  of  the  Sandwich 
Islands ;  to  live  in  history  as  a  Japanese  La 
Fayette  was  no  small  matter  at  all.  I  con- 
tributed all  the  money  I  could  spare  (every 
cent  I  gladly  parted  with)  on  the  spot  for 
the  Hawaiian  cause  and  her  Majesty  Queen 
Lilliokauani ;  it  was  partly  from  my  little 
vanity  not  to  be  taken  for  a  mere  boy,  but 
one  worthy  to  be  taken  account  of.  Vanity 
is  always  expensive. 

The  League  was  then  publishing  a  daily 
paper  called  the  Soko  Shimbun  or  the  San 
Francisco  News^  for  which  I  was  engaged  as 
a  carrier ;  the  paper  had  only  a  circulation  of 
not  over  two  hundred.  I  did  not  enter  into 
any  talk  about  payment ;  I  soon  discovered  it 
was  perfectly  useless  when  we  hardly  knew 
how  to  get  dinner  every  day.  You  can  im- 
agine how  difficult  it  was  for  five  or  six  people 
to  make  a  living  out  of  a  circulation  of  two 
hundred;  I  believe  it  was  Mr.  Crocker's 
kindness  (the  house  belonged  to  him)  that  we 
could  stay  there  without  regular  payment  of 
rent.  When  he  decided  to  put  up  new 
houses,  he  only  begged  us  to  move  away, 
not  saying  anything  about  the  payment.     By 

turns,  we  used  to  get  up  and  build  a  fire  and 

31 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

prepare  big  pancakes,  you  understand,  with  no 
egg  or  milk,  just  with  water.  And  a  cupful 
of  coffee  was  all  we  had  for  our  breakfast. 
When  we  had  no  money  to  make  supper,  we 
often  went  to  a  Chinese  restaurant  on  Dupont 
Street,  or  somewhere,  to  eat  for  the  payment 
of  his  advertisement  in  our  paper.  "  Oh, 
such  a  life,"  I  exclaimed,  finding  it  unbearable 
at  the  beginning ;  but  I  became  soon  satisfied, 
even  glad,  as  I  could  have  plenty  of  time  for 
my  own  reading.  I  assure  you  that  I  was 
quite  a  reader,  and  proud  of  my  being  ad- 
vanced in  my  taste  with  literature,  particularly 
poetry. 

There  was  no  bed  in  the  house ;  we  used  to 
sleep  upon  a  large  table,  a  mass  of  newspapers 
serving  as  mattresses.  I  took  down  a  volume 
of  the  Encyclopcedia  Britannica,  which,  I  am 
sure,  contained  Macaulay's  essay  on  Byron ; 
I  made  a  nightly  habit  of  reading  it  before  I 
went  to  sleep,  using  the  book  as  my  pillow. 
Lord  Byron  was  my  favourite  in  those  days, 
as  with  any  other  boy ;  that  was  long  before 
my  days  of  Keats  and  Shelley.  There  was  a 
man  called  Watari,  who  acted  toward  me 
rather  fatherly;  it  was  one  of  my  delights 
to  talk  with  him,  more  often  listen  to  him, 
every  morning,  while  still  in  bed,  on  poetry 

and  politics ;  I  cannot  forget  how  he  tired  me 

32 


SOME   STORIES   OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

with  his  Darwinism,  which  I  little  understand 
even  to-day.  It  was  about  that  time  I  began, 
little  by  little,  to  read  Hamlet ;  once  I  de- 
cided to  remember  every  word  of  his  famous 
soliloquy,  and  having  my  mind  fully  occupied 
with  the  recitation  of  it,  I  forgot  for  some 
time  to  leave  my  best  wishes  with  the  papers 
which  I  had  to  hand  in  to  Japanese  readers 
at  each  place. 

There  was  another  club  or  league,  mainly 
social,  but  not  less  political,  called  the 
Enseisha,  or  "  Expedition  Club,"  which 
always  acted  differently  from  our  Aikoku 
Domei,  and  often  expressed  even  open  enmity 
toward  us.  Truth  to  say,  we  had  not  one 
day  when  we  did  not  fight  in  the  papers. 
Enseisha  was  then  publishing  its  own  daily 
(the  Golden  Gate  News),  which  was  not 
better  off  financially  than  our  paper.  And 
not  only  wath  pen,  our  hands,  too,  helped  to 
settle  our  troubles ;  when  we  called  its  mem- 
bers cowards,  they  gave  us  the  name  of  liars. 
And  we  got  still  more  angry.  I  can  say, 
when  I  reflect  on  the  Japanese  life  in  San 
Francisco  seventeen  years  ago,  that  we  had 
at  least  one  pride,  not  to  move  from  com- 
mercial motives ;  we  never  thought  about 
money  and  fortune.  Really,  I  was  surprised 
to  observe  such  a  great  change  in  the  general 

33  c 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

aspect  of  Japanese  life  when  I  stopped  in 
San  Francisco  on  my  way  home  in  1904 ; 
it  made  me  rather  sad  to  know  that  money 
was  the  reigning  power.  It  was  regarded 
as  foolish,  even  harmful,  to  talk  on  politics, 
which  was  the  only  one  subject  for  the 
Japanese  of  the  old  days.  A  great  fight 
suddenly  ensued  between  the  Aikoku  Domei 
and  Enseisha  from  the  suspicion  that  two 
members  of  the  former  were  connected  with 
the  dirty  work  of  Tanaka,  who  robbed  in 
one  way  or  another  the  money  of  Japanese 
labourers  in  Idaho  while  he  was  their  manager ; 
we  tried  to  prove  the  probity  of  our  friends, 
while  the  others  blackened  us.  It  was  when 
we  held  an  open  debate  to  explain  the  whole 
affair  at  St.  George  Hall,  Market  Street,  in 
January  of  1894,  that  one  of  my  dear  friends 
in  those  days,  Terutake  Hinata,  beat  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Enseisha  in  the  hall,  who  attempted 
to  disturb  the  meeting,  and  wounded  him  with 
an  iron  bar,  which  he  hid  under  his  coat ;  as  a 
consequence  he  was  arrested.  It  took  some 
time  before  a  peaceful  settlement  was  brought 
about  between  the  two  parties.  Mr.  Hinata 
is  to-day  one  of  the  figures  in  the  Japanese 
Parliament.  Whenever  I  see  him,  we  talk 
on  the  old  days  in  California,  and  sigh  in 
reminiscent  mood  from  the  feeling  of  sadness 


SOME   STORIES  OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

mingled  with  a  sort  of  joy  which  only  be- 
longs to  the  memory  of  a  younger  day. 

When  I  began  to  reflect  on  what  I  had 
come  to  America  for,  to  ask  myself  how  far 
my  English  had  improved,  and  what  American 
life  I  had  seen,  I  regretted  my  mistake  in  asso- 
ciating with  the  Aikoku  Domei,  and  put  an  ad- 
vertisement as  a  "  schoolboy  "  in  the  Chronicle, 
following  the  way  of  many  other  Japanese 
boys.  What  domestic  work  has  that  *'  school- 
boy" to  do?  The  work  is  slight,  since  the 
wages  are  little — one  dollar  and  a  half  a  week. 
We  have  to  leave  our  bed  before  six,  and  build 
a  fire  for  breakfast.  Don't  throw  in  too  much 
coal,  mind  you ;  your  Mrs.  Smith  or  Mrs. 
Brown  will  be  displeased  with  you,  surely. 
She  can  hear  every  noise  you  make  in  the 
kitchen,  she  can  see  how  lazy  you  are  as  clear 
as  can  be,  no  matter  if  she  be  busy  with  her 
hair  upstairs.  "  Charlie,  isn't  the  water  boil- 
ing ? "  she  will  cry  down.  Charlie !  Your 
father  didn't  give  the  name  to  you,  did  he  ? 
A  great  pile  of  dirty  dishes  will  welcome  you 
from  the  sink  when  you  return  from  your 
school  about  four  o'clock.  Immediately,  a 
basketful  of  peas  will  be  ready  to  be  shelled. 
You  must  go  without  dessert,  if  you  eat  the 
strawberries  too  often  while  picking.    Saturday 

was  our  terror-day.     We  had  to  work  all  day 

35 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

beginning  with  the  bathroom.  Your  lady  will 
let  her  finger  go  over  the  furniture  when  you 
finish.  "  See  ! "  she  will  show  you  her  finger 
marked  with  dust.  Patience  !  What  a  mighty 
lesson  for  the  youth !  You  must  not  forget 
to  wash  your  stockings  before  you  go  to  bed, 
and  hang  them  on  a  chair.  How  could  we 
afford  two  pair  of  stockings  in  our  schoolboy 
days  ?  What  a  farce  we  enacted  in  our  first 
encounter  with  an  American  family  !  Even  a 
stove  was  a  mystery  to  us.  One  of  my  friends 
endeavoured  to  make  a  fire  by  burning  the 
kindling  in  the  oven.  Another  one  was  on 
the  point  of  blowing  out  the  gaslight.  One 
fellow  terrified  the  lady  when  he  began  to  take 
off  his  shoes,  and  even  his  trousers,  before 
scrubbing  the  floor.  It  is  true,  however 
fantastic  it  may  sound.  It  was  natural  enough 
for  him,  since  he  regarded  his  American  clothes 
as  a  huge  luxury.  Poor  fellow !  He  was 
afraid  he  might  spoil  them.  I  rushed  into  my 
Madam's  toilet-room  without  knocking.  The 
American  woman  took  it  good-naturedly,  as  it 
happened.  She  pitied  our  ignorance,  but  with- 
out any  touch  of  sarcasm.  Japanese  civilisa- 
tion, if  it  was  born  in  America,  certainly  was 
born  in  her  household — in  some  well-to-do 
San  Francisco  family,  rather  than  in  Yale  or 
Harvard. 

86 


SOME  STORIES   OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

The  work  of  "  schoolboy,"  which  I  took  up 
with  much  enthusiasm,  served  for  some  time 
as  a  dehghtful  break  in  my  American  life; 
but  its  monotony  soon  became  unbearable, 
and  I  decided  to  go  on  foot  to  Palo  Alto,  as 
I  thought  (as  in  a  Japanese  proverb,  **  The 
children  who  live  by  the  temple  learn  how  to 
read  a  sutra")  I  might  learn  something  there. 
I  slipped  out  of  my  employer's  house  one 
early  morning  from  the  window,  as  I  was 
afraid  the  lady  would  not  let  me  go  if  I  asked 
my  wages.  When  I  reached  the  Stanford 
University  ground,  it  was  near   evening;   I 

called  at  the  house  of  Prof.  G ,  where  my 

friend  was  working  while  he  attended  the 
lecture  courses.  I  was  permitted  to  stay  with 
him  till  I  found  some  way  to  support  myself. 
Through  the  kindness  of  the  wife  of  Prof. 

G I  got  a  job  at  Mrs.  C 's  to  work 

morning  and  evening,  and  by  turns  I  found  a 
place  at  the  Manzanita  Hall  (a  sort  of  pre- 
paratory school  for  Stanford),  where  I  was 
admitted  to  appear  at  the  school  for  my  service 
in  cleaning  the  classrooms  and  waiting  on 
table  for  the  student-boarders.  There  were 
less  than  twenty  students  then  ;  the  work  was 
not  heavy,  but  if  I  remember  rightly,  I  re- 
ceived no  payment.  I  do  not  remember 
n©w  how  long  I  stayed  there,  what  knowledge 

37 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

I  picked  up  in  the  classroom;  one  thing  I 
remember  is  that  I  read  Irving's  Sketch  Book 
there  for  the  first  time,  in  which  the  descrip- 
tion of  Westminster  Abbey  incited  my  sudden 
desire  for  England.  The  general  influence  of 
Stanford,  silent,  not  unkind,  courteous,  en- 
couraging, that  I  felt  from  the  buildings,  the 
surrounding  view  with  trees,  even  the  group 
of  students,  was,  I  confess,  far  deeper  than  my 
first  impression  of  Harvard,  or  even  Oxford  of 
England  ;  after  all,  the  library  and  lectures  are 
not  the  main  things.  As  I  said,  I  worked 
without  payment  at  the  Manzanita  Hall ;  I 
began  to  feel  uncomfortable  in  course  of  time, 
with  my  heelless  shoes  and  dirty  coat.  1 
decided  to  work  at  the  Menlo  Park  Hotel, 
Menlo  Park,  as  a  dish-washer,  till  1  could  put 
myself  in  a  respectable  shape. 

The  work  was  not  light ;  I  had  to  rise  every 
morning  before  four  o'clock,  and  my  work  was 
never  finished  till  ten  o'clock  at  night.  It  was 
about  the  time  when  Japan  declared  war  with 
China  ;  what  a  delight  it  was  to  read  the  paper 
with  the  battle  news  in  my  spare  time  !  When 
the  war  was  quite  advanced,  almost  reaching 
the  zenith  of  interest  as  Li  Hang  Chang,  the 
appointed  Chinese  Special  Envoy,  had  already 
left  home  for  Bakan  to  meet  Ito,  my  mind 

grew  restless  from  a  sudden  burst  of  desire  to 

38 


SOME   STORIES  OF  MY   WESTERN  LIFE 

see  my  friends  at  San  Francisco,  and  talk  over 
the  war,  if  it  were  necessary,  even  to  fight  with 
them.  I  dismissed  myself  from  the  hotel,  and 
hurried  back  again  to  the  San  Francisco  News. 
I  thought  I  was  quite  rich,  as  I  had  more  than 
thirty  dollars  for  my  savings,  while  my  com- 
patriots at  the  office  were  in  the  same  condi- 
tion as  before ;  I  could  not  help  feeling  sorry 
for  them,  and  then  I  bought  a  pair  of  shoes 
for  A,  a  new  shirt  for  B,  and  played  a  philan- 
thropist for  a  short  time.  When  I  awoke 
from  a  few  occasions  of  extravagance,  I  found 
myself  again  penniless  as  my  friends.  The 
paper  needed  somebody  who  could  translate 
from  the  English  papers ;  and  I  was  asked  to 
help  it,  even  for  a  short  time.  As  I  had  no 
particularly  bright  job  before  me,  I  consented 
to  stay ;  under  any  circumstances,  I  thought 
I  must  put  my  fingers  into  their  former  order, 
as  they  had  become  swollen  from  the  dirty 
dish-water  with  much  soda.  Even  in  America 
it  is  not  easy  to  earn  money. 

Joaquin  Miller  was  regarded  most  rever- 
entially by  Japanese  as  a  sennin,  or  **  hermit 
who  lived  on  dews."  His  great  personality,  it 
was  said,  was  in  his  denying  of  the  modern 
civilisation ;  his  only  joy  of  life  was  to  raise 
roses  and  carnations.  I  believe  it  was  with 
more  than  curiosity  that  I  climbed  up  the  hills 

39 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

behind  Oakland  to  see  him  at  the  "  Heights," 
where  he  sang : 

"  Come  under  my  oaks,  oh,  drowsy  dusk ! 
The  wolf  and  the  dog ;  dear  incense  hour, 
When  Mother  Earth  hath  a  smell  of  musk. 
And  things  of  the  spirit  assert  their  power — 
When  candles  are  set  to  burn  in  the  West — 
Set  head  and  foot  to  the  day  at  rest." 

It  was  the  ideal  spot  on  earth  with  balmy  air, 
such  a  wonder  of  view  at  your  feet ;  I  fell  in 
love  with  the  place  at  once,  and  I  thought  I 
could  get  plenty  of  the  rest  which  was  beyond 
my  reach  during  two  years  and  seven  months 
that  I  had  already  spent  in  America.  More 
than  the  place  itself,  I  fell  in  love  with  Mr. 
Miller,  whose  almost  archaic  simplicity  in  the 
way  of  living  and  speech  was  indeed  prophet- 
like; he  said  he  would  be  glad  to  have  me 
stay  with  him.  I  decided  to  do  so  on  the 
spot. 

He  said  that  he  had  no  lesson  or  teaching 
to  give  me,  or  if  he  had  any,  it  was  about  the 
full  value  of  silence,  without  the  understanding 
of  which  one  could  never  read  the  true  heart 
of  Mother  Nature ;  and  the  heart  of  Nature, 
he  said,  was  Love. 

"  Silence,  Love — and  simplicity,"  he  ex- 
claimed. 

When  I  retired  in  the  house  right  next  to 
40 


SOME  STORIES  OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

his  own  to  sleep  that  night,  I  secretly  decided 
that  I  would  become  a  poet. 


II 

1  was  hoeing  round  and  watering  the  flowers 
in  the  plum  orchard  at  the  **  Heights,"  when  I 
received  a  letter  from  Gelett  Burgess,  then  the 
editor  of  the  Lark,  the  now  famous,  though 
short-lived,  California  magazine,  saying :  "I 
have  several  notices  of  your  poems  from  the 
Eastern  papers,  and  your  work  has  been  very 
well  received."  The  July  of  1896,  when  my 
five  English  poems  (let  me  call  them  poems) 
were  first  printed  by  Mr.  Burgess  in  the  Lar^k, 
was  certainly  the  dawn  of  my  new  page  of 
American  life ;  with  his  letter  my  heart 
jumped  high  in  joy.  Indeed,  I  confess  that 
the  joy  I  felt  then  was  the  greatest  of  joys, 
and  I  never  felt  anything  like  it  again ;  to 
have  it  once  in  a  lifetime  may  be  said  to  be 
lucky  enough.  Before  I  sent  my  poems  to 
the  Lark,  I  submitted  one  poem  to  the  editor 
of  the  Chap  Book,  Chicago,  who  wrote,  when 
he  printed  it :  "  The  current  issue  of  the  Lark 
contains  some  few  pages  of  verses  by  Yone 
Noguchi,  and  I  find  that  the  pleasant  oppor- 
tunity I  thought  to  have  of  first  printing  his 

writing  is  denied  me.     Perhaps  I  am  a  little 

41 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

envious."  And  the  poem  beginning,  "  Mystic 
spring  of  vapour,"  which  was  published  in  the 
Philistme  in  September,  was  bitterly  attacked 
by  a  certain  Mr.  Hudson,  of  Oakland,  as  a 
plagiarism  from  Poe.  I  was  a  devout  reader 
of  Poe's  poems ;  it  was  the  only  book,  beside 
the  work  of  our  famous  kokku  poet,  Basho 
Matsuo,  and  a  book  on  Zen  Buddhism  by 
Kochi,  that  I  brought  to  the  "Heights."  My 
name  began  to  be  known  ;  newspaper  men  of 
San  Francisco  came  up  the  hill  to  interview  me. 
It  was  the  Examiiier  that  wished  me  to  stand 
before  a  camera ;  alas,  I  had  no  decent  white 
shirt  to  wear  then.  I  borrowed  one  from  my 
friend,  which  was  two  sizes  too  large ;  I  found, 
when  the  picture  was  taken,  that  even  my 
clenched  fist  might  easily  go  in  at  the  neck. 

I  published  my  own  attitude  toward  Hud- 
son s  attack  in  the  following  fashion :  *'  Let 
critics  say  what  they  please  !  Poetry  is  sacred 
to  me.  It  is  not  art  for  me,  but  feeling.  My 
poems  are  simply  my  own  journal  of  feeling — 
the  footmark  of  my  experience.  I  can  stand 
anything  but  deceiving  myself.  I  am  not  sorry 
a  bit,  if  there  be  an  exact  correspondence  in 
shape.  I  am  thankful  to  God  for  giving  me 
the  moment  when  I  felt  the  same  thing  with 
Poe.    I  cannot  understand  why  you  could  not 

feel  the  same  thing  with  Poe  if  you  want  to. 

42 


SOME  STORIES  OF  MY   WESTERN  LIFE 

It  is  not  poetry  at  all,  if  you  must  express 
yourself  in  some  other  fashion  when  you  think 
of  one  thing." 

When  he  again  attacked  me  on  "  On  the 
Heights"  in  the  September  Lai^k,  he  made 
himself  a  subject  of  laughter,  even  to  the 
editor  of  the  Examiner,  who  said :  **  The 
occurrence  of  the  word  *  window '  in  the  first 
line  of  Noguchi's  and  the  seventh  line  of  the 
quoted  section  from  Poe  is,  of  course,  a  damag- 
ing affair  for  both,  and  when  it  is  reinforced 
by  the  damning  fact  that  *  beauty '  is  mentioned 
in  the  third  verse  of  Noguchi  and  the  fifth 
verse  of  the  quotation  from  Poe,  the  candid 
reader  must  admit  that  the  two  writers  spell 
according  to  the  same  dictionary.  It  is  to  be 
feared,  however,  that  Poe's  claims  to  originality 
are  not  on  a  much  better  foundation  than  those 
of  Noguchi.  Noah  Webster  had  already  pub- 
lished all  the  words  of  The  Slee'per  before 
Poe,  and  Dr.  Johnson  before  Webster,  and 
still  others  before  Dr.  Johnson." 

Most  of  the  Eastern  literary  magazines  did  / 
not  take  Hudson's  attack  seriously  ;  1  was 
defended  by  many  of  them,  the  Book  Buyer, 
for  instance,  who  remarked :  "  He  has  origi- 
nality enough,  if  that  were  the  full  equipment 
of  a  great  writer.  Beauty  and  delicacy  of 
thought  are  in  his  work,  and  imagination  to 

43 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

spare.  But  the  imagery  is  often  so  exotic 
as  to  perplex,  as  when  Oriental  music  falls 
on  Western  ears.  But  he  did  not  steal  his 
cadences  from  Poe,  nor  from  anybody  else." 

I  found  in  the  various  papers  and  weeklies 
poems  or  other  writings  addressed  to  me, 
mostly  in  kind  and  often  humorous  vein ;  let 
me  quote  one  of  them  as  a  specimen  : 

YONE   NOGUCHI 
(To  the  tune  of"  He's  No  Farmer  ") 

"  Yone  !— 

As  critics  lift  their  carping  bray, 

Pretend  thy  hair  is  full  of  hay, 

Mixed  S.  Crane  middlings,  longs  and  shorts, 

With  other  Poe  its  odds  and  orts, 
And  ravelin  shreds — they  also  say  : 
Homer  is  not  awake  alway, 
Shakespeare  caught  flukes  i'  his  bright  sword-play. 

Wordsworth  is  solemn  at  his  sports, 
(He  is,  Yone !) 

But  thou,  train  ever  round  thy  lay 

Some  fragrant  wilding  of  the  May  : 

Graft  not  its  stem  with  borrowed  thoughts. 
Nor  trim  the  spray — it  bloom  aborts — 

For  public,  Publishers  Pay  : 

Then  blossoms,  clustering  thick  thy  bay, 

Shall  crown  thee,  Yone  !  " 

The   death  of  the  La7'k,  after  a  brilliant 

course    of    two   years,   was    much   lamented 

through  the  country ;  the  Chap  Book  ended 

44 


SOME   STORIES   OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

its  note  on  the  passing  of  the  Lark  with  the 
following  words  :  '*  And  now  it  is  dead.  Les 
Jeunes,  taken  doubtless  with  an  affection 
similar  to  the  gold  fever  of  the  Klondyke, 
are  striking  out  for  the  East,  where  the 
nuggets  of  recognition  and  encouragement 
are  to  be  picked  up  in  the  fertile  fields  of 
literature  and  art.  Gelett  Burgess  and  Ernest 
Peixotto  are  in  New  York,  Bruce  Potter  and 
Florence  Lundborg  are  headed  toward  Europe, 
and  *  the  Homeless  Snail,'  Yone  Noguchi,  alone 
remains : 

'  Standing  like  a  ghost  in  the  smiling  mysteries  of  the 
moon  garden.' " 

Indeed,  I  was  left  alone  at  Miller's  "  Heights  " 
sadly  or  happily.  It  was  happy  to  lie  on  the 
top  of  the  hill  when  the  poppies  covered  it  in 
spring,  where  I  often  dreamed  death  would  be, 
if  I  could  be  buried  in  such  a  place  overlooking 
the  bay  (the  Golden  Gate),  sweeter  than  life ; 
it  was  happier  still  to  rest  by  a  brook  in  the 
canyon,  with  whose  song  I  could  send  my 
mind  far  into  the  Unknown  and  Eternal. 
My  life  of  seclusion  was  not  without  a  happy 
break  in  meeting  celebrities  now  and  then. 

My  passion  for  wandering,  that  seemed  to 
have  ceased  temporarily  its  flight  (I  was  quite 
a  traveller  already  in  my  boyhood  at  home), 

45 


THE  STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

began  to  blaze  up  again ;  I  felt  it  almost  im- 
possible not  to  heed  the  calling  voice  of  trees, 
hills,  waters,  and  skies  in  the  far  distance.  I 
have  read  the  romantic  story  of  Goldsmith  in 
his  vagabondising  in  European  villages,  with 
only  his  beloved  little  flute  ;  and  the  travelling 
note  that  was  written  by  Basho,  poet  of  moon 
and  wind,  impressed  my  mind,  which  only 
aspired  to  become  a  real  poet.  And  the  true 
poetry  is  not  in  writing,  but  in  the  union  with 
nature.  I  decided  to  experience  a  "tramp 
life  "  in  poetical  fashion  ;  I  thought  it  was  the 
first  step  for  my  idea.  I  did  not  see  at  all  the 
hard  side  of  it ;  the  romantic  aspect  of  parting 
with  the  world  and  society,  the  perfect  freedom, 
the  having  all  airs  and  flowers  on  equal  terms, 
was  brighter.  It  was  the  month  of  April  when 
I  started  on  my  lone  pilgrimage  (with  a  book 
of  poems  instead  of  a  holy  staff)  toward  the 
Yosemite  Valley;  my  tramp  life  commenced 
at  Stockton,  which  I  reached  by  a  river  boat 
from  San  Francisco.  I  remember  clearly,  as 
it  were  yesterday,  that  it  was  already  dark,  a 
few  stars  sparkling  in  the  high  sky,  as  if  a 
guiding  spirit  for  a  pilgrim,  when  I  passed 
through  Chinese  Camp,  the  once  famous  place 
I  had  read  of  in  Harte's  stories  of  a  mining 
camp.  I  felt  extremely  sad,  the  wind  blowing 
from  behind,  at  not  finding  a  right  place  to 

46 


SOME  STORIES   OF  MY   WESTERN  LIFE 

sleep,  and  finally  I  camped  under  the  trees, 
by  a  brook  whose  silver  song  still  remains  in 
my  ears.  I  could  not  fall  asleep  because  my 
blanket  was  so  light,  and  I  remember  I  put 
many  little  stones  and  twigs  on  it,  that  I 
gathered  under  the  starlight.  It  was  the  first 
time  that  I  felt  such  a  great  love  in  that  light, 
which  1  never  felt  before ;  I  thank  my  tramp 
life,  which  revealed  many  new  beauties  of 
nature,  above  all,  how  to  appreciate  it.  I 
wrote  down  my  feeling  of  that  night  in  The 
Night  Reverie  in  the  Forest;  in  one  part  I 
sang: 

"  O  Repose,  whose  bosom  harbours  the  heavenly  dream- 
ships,  welcome  me,  an  exiled  soul ! 
Thou,  Forest,  where   Peace   and   Liberty  divide  their 

wealth  with  even  a  homeless  convict. 
Let  me   sleep   in  thine  arm-boughs,  safer  far   than  a 
king's  iron  castle  guarded  by  mortal  power !  " 

Then  at  the  ending  part : 

''  Ah  Loneliness  !  Loneliness — to  whom  a  boatman  of 
God  is  the  sole  saviour  on  the  vast  Sea  of  Eternity  ! 

I  repose  under  the  forest's  arm-bough — if  I  awaken  not 
forever,  pray,  brother  mortal, 

Make  my  grave  under  the  greenest  grass  and  carve 
these  lines  :    '  Here  sleeps  a  nameless  Poet. '  " 

I  entered  in  the  Courter  Vale  Road  gra- 
dually, first  coming  into  contact  with  Cali- 
fornia cedars,  spruces,  and  pines.     The  season 

47 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

was  still  too  early,  as  there  were  few  travellers 
who  had  advanced  into  the  valley;  many 
houses  by  the  road  were  still  unoccupied,  and 
consequently  I  could  not  find  food  and  sleep 
at  the  place  I  wished.  Once  I  slept  in  a  barn, 
where  I  found  no  horse  when  I  went  to  sleep. 
At  midnight  I  felt  a  queer  warmth  and  occa- 
sionally heard  some  biting  sound,  doubtless  of 
hay;  but  I  was  too  sleepy  to  rise.  In  the 
morning  I  found,  to  my  surprise,  I  was  sleep- 
ing right  between  the  four  legs  of  a  horse- 
This  and  other  incidents  did  not  bring  any 
pleasure  at  that  time,  like  to-day,  when  I  feel 
an  almost  tantalising  delight  in  my  reminis- 
cent mood. 

What  a  thrill  of  fear,  which  was  not  the 
thing  of  our  world,  I  felt  in  the  Yosemite 
Valley,  as  you  can  see  in  the  first  lines  of  my 
song  of  night : 

"  Hark  !     The  prophecy-inciting  windquake  of  the  un- 
fathomable concave  of  darkest  Hell ! 
O,  the  God-scorning  demon's  shout  against  the  truth- 
locked  gate  of  mighty  Heaven  ! " 

What  a  sight  of  the  falls  reflected  to  the 
low-hanging  moon  !  The  tall  trees  looked  no 
other  but  the  ghosts  or  spirits  who  gathered 
and  talked  something  wonderful  and  evil ;  and 

what  a  sound  of  water,  besides  that  of  the  fall, 

48 


SOME  STORIES  OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

which  dashed  down  the  river  !  I  felt  cold  and 
suddenly  hungry,  when  I  became  conscious  of 
my  sad  being  amid  such  an  almost  frightening 
demonstration  of  Nature,  particularly  in  the 
night.  I  was  kindly  treated  by  the  clerk  or 
manager  of  the  Stoneman  House,  who  needed 
somebody  to  chop  wood,  as  the  hotel  had 
opened  only  a  week  before ;  I  was  given  good 
food  that  night,  and  I  even  slept  in  a  bed.  I 
stayed  in  the  valley  four  days,  during  which  I 
chopped  wood,  with  one  Indian  boy,  for  whose 
brother  I  was  taken  by  one  person  there ;  I 
took  every  chance  to  look  around  the  valley  as 
much  as  I  could.  When  I  left  the  hotel,  the 
manager  wished  me  to  stay  for  the  whole 
summer;  but  wages  and  work  were  not  my 
aim.  I  left  the  valley  hght-hearted,  as  I 
entered.  I  took  the  train  at  Raymond  on  my 
way  to  San  Francisco,  as  I  had  some  money 

through   the   kindness   of  Mrs.    S ,   that 

dearest  soul,  to  whom  I  dedicated  my  Yose- 
mite  book  when  it  appeared. 

My  next,  far  longer  tramp-journey  in  the 
month  of  April  1898,  was  toward  the  south, 
down  to  Los  Angeles  ;  as  I  had  decided  that 
I  would  chop  wood  for  my  dinner,  and  sleep 
in  a  barn,  I  had  only  a  few  dollars  for  an  emer- 
gency, and  a  mishap  that  I  encountered  on  the 
first  night  robbed  them  away.    I  was  sleeping  in 

49  D 


THE  STOEY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

an  empty  wagon  car,  which  I  found  near  the 
station  of  Ocean  View ;  it  was  rather  hot  and 
uncomfortable ;  I  was  obliged  to  take  off  my 
trousers  before  lying  down.  But  it  was  a 
mistake,  as  I  found  when,  my  car  moving  to- 
ward San  Francisco  at  midnight,  I  hurriedly 
grasped  my  trousers  upside  down,  and  all  the 
silver  rolled  away.  I  was  glad,  however,  my 
little  razor  and  comb  were  safe  in  the  pocket 
of  my  coat ;  I  was  no  more  a  boy,  as  a  trifling 
moustache  already  began  to  bother  me ;  and  I 
had  to  have  my  toilet  done  before  entering  a 
town,  by  the  looking-glass  of  a  stream  I  might 
find.  I  wished  to  keep  at  least  my  appearance 
of  a  gentleman  tramp. 

I  left  San  Jose  in  the  early  morning  for 
Los  Gatos,  being  given  a  chance  to  ride  on  a 
wagon  by  a  kindly  old  farmer.  As  it  was  the 
latter  part  of  April,  both  sides  of  the  country 
road  were  perfectly  covered  by  the  cherry- 
blossoms  in  full  glory.  The  morning  freshness 
mingled  with  the  fragrance  of  the  flowers  ;  as 
I  was  high  up  in  the  wagon,  I  was  looking 
down  the  flat  valley,  and  this  unexpected 
flower-viewing  (it  is  the  Spring  custom  that 
Japanese  keep  at  home)  called  my  longing  at 
once  to  sing  my  mind.  The  beauty  of  the 
cherry-blossom  is  not  only  Japan's ;  and  it 
never  happens  in  Japan  to  admire  the  thou- 

50 


SOME   STORIES   OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

sand  and  thousand  trees  in  one  spot.  I  have 
the  following  in  my  diary  of  the  journey  : 

"  Santa  Cruz,  April  29th, — Yesterday  even- 
ing— a  little  before  sunset — I  crossed  a  long 
tunnel.  Half  a  mile  long,  some  say.  The 
station-master  did  not  believe  me  when  I  said 
that  I  was  going  to  cross  the  tunnel.  How- 
ever, he  assured  me  that  there  was  some  one 
hour  before  the  next  train.  Enter  did  I. 
What  dampness  in  the  tunnel  I  It  were  the 
easiest  thing  to  faint  in  it.  A  thievish  hght 
from  the  door,  which  was  already  small  as  a 
morning  star,  finally  disappeared.  Alas !  Such 
darkness !  I  felt  as  if  the  darkness  were  an 
animal  and  about  to  devour  my  flesh.  Mon- 
strous darkness  !  I  missed  my  footing  and  fell 
in  the  ditches.  *  My  God  ! '  I  exclaimed.  I 
crawled,  my  hands  touching  the  railroad  track. 
Undoubtedly  I  might  have  been  dead  if  I  had 
not  had  Faith — Faith  that  would  come  out  at 
the  other  side  if  I  kept  on.  Oh,  mighty 
Faith  !  Mother  of  hope  !  Yes,  Faith  is  Hfe  ! . . . " 

It  was  fortunate,  perhaps,  to  find  a  Japanese 
keeping  a  bamboo  store  or  laundry  shop,  or 
working  on  a  farm,  wherever  I  went  along 
the  coast,  who  welcomed  me,  as  my  name  was 
very  well  known  to  him ;  I  was  often  begged 
to  stay,  if  possible,  indefinitely.  I  was  glad 
that   I   could   wash   my   stockings,  or   shirts 

51 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

even,  with  hot  water  prepared  by  him ;  he 
would  be  pleased  also  if  I  served  him  by 
writing  an  English  letter  or  interpreting  a 
business  transaction.  I  stayed  more  than  any- 
where else  at  Monterey,  .where  I  learned  the 
mystery  of  the  sea  better  than  ever;  I  in- 
scribed my  name  in  Japanese  on  the  wall  of 
the  Carmel  Mission,  satisfied  to  find  myself 
the  only  inscriber. 

I  reached  San  Lucas  one  afternoon  of  a 
certain  day,  feeling  almost  dead  from  hunger, 
as  I  had  only  breakfast  on  that  day.  The 
station-master  directed  me  to  a  Japanese  who 
kept  a  little  vegetable  garden ;  I  found  him 
quite  ill,  but  his  welcome  was  cordial.  I  saw 
plenty  of  charcoal  fire  burning  to  keep  him 
warm;  I  think  now  that  it  was  from  the 
charcoal  gas  that  I  was  suffocated  and  fell 
flat  on  the  floor.  It  is  true  I  was  lying  as  a 
dead  person  till  midnight,  when  the  cold  air 
brought  me  to  my  senses.  I  was  told  when 
I  awoke  that  the  sick  man  had  had  such 
a  trouble  in  sending  a  message  to  San  Fran- 
cisco of  my  death,  or  at  least  of  my  being 
near  to  death.  I  understood  the  reason  that 
I  surprised  my  friends  at  Los  Angeles  with 
my  presence  a  month  later;  I  believe  I  was 
then  supposed  already  dead  throughout  the 

Japanese  colony  of  the  coast.     I  thank  the 

52 


SOME   STORIES   OF  MY  WESTERN  LIFE 

rain,  the  most  gentle  rain  of  Californian  May, 
that  drove  me  into  a  barn  at  San  Miguel 
during  two  days,  but  made  me  study  Hamlet 
line  after  line,  which  I  carried  with  me ;  what- 
ever I  know  about  it  to-day  is  from  my  read- 
ing in  that  haystack. 

I  cannot  forget  San  Louis  Obispo,  where  I 
entered  under  the  bright  moon,  riding  on  the 
wagon  of  some  gypsies  with  whom  I  became 
acquainted  on  the  roadside;  I  parted  from 
them  presently  with  the  hope  of  meeting 
again.  I  had  not  known  before  that  it  was  a 
Spanish  town  full  of  beautiful  girls ;  above  all, 
with  such  a  sweet  atmosphere  which  only  be- 
longs to  a  Latin  race ;  I  observed  that  many 
of  the  girls  were  sitting  with  their  banjos  by 
the  balconies,  and  singing  serenades.  When 
I  appealed  to  them  at  one  house  with  my 
hunger  and  tired  feet,  they  stopped  their 
songs,  and  rushed  into  a  kitchen  to  cook 
something  for  me ;  I  believe  that  it  was  a  sort 
of  festival  in  the  town,  as  the  joyous  uproar 
could  not  be  mistaken.  How  those  young 
girls  with  such  large  black  eyes  and  olive- 
skinned  oval  faces,  sympathised  with  me  when 
I  told  them  I  had  walked  so  many  miles  on 
that  day  I  Nothing  particular  happened  before 
I  reached  Los  Angeles  in  the  beginning  of 

July,  except  my  stay  of  one  month  at  Santa 

53 


THE  STORY  OF  TONE  NOGUCHI 

Barbara,  where  I  was  picked  up  as  a  dish- 
washer by  some  Eastern  visitor,  who  had 
settled  there  temporarily  for  health.  I  re- 
member only  one  thing,  that  I  made  the 
young  lady  of  the  house  angry,  who  was  evi- 
dently a  lover  of  poetry,  particularly  of  Long- 
fellow, as  it  seemed,  by  saying  that  he  was 
only  a  poet  for  such  a  stupid  head  like  hers. 

I  was  already  in  Chicago  in  1900,  writing 
my  own  impression  of  that  city  for  the  Even- 
ing Post  there;  and  then  my  head  further 
turned  eastward,  to  New  York,  and  London 
across  the  ocean. 


54 


Ill 

JOAQUIN   MILLER 

I 

I  MUST  go  back  to  my  nineteenth  year  to 
write  on  Joaquin  Miller  from  the  beginning. 
I  heard  his  name  first,  I  distinctly  remember, 
from  my  fellow-countryman,  then  a  student  at 
Stanford,  who  dropped  into  the  dirty  kitchen 
of  Menlo  Park  Hotel  (where  I  was  tempo- 
rarily employed  as  a  dish-washer)  to  cheer  me 
up  and  also  to  have  a  secret  bit  of  pie.  The 
poet's  life  amid  the  roses,  quite  high  above  the 
cities  and  people  (my  friend  told  me  as  best 
he  could  what  he  knew  about  him),  made  me 
sadder  when  I  compared  it  with  my  life,  in 
which  my  fingers  grew  all  swollen,  disfigured 
from  using  soda  in  the  dish-water ;  and  it  was 
about  the  time  that  I  began  to  read  English 
poetry.  But  Joaquin  Miller  was  dismissed 
from  my  mind  till  five  or  six  months  later, 
when  I  found  myself  again  in  San  Francisco 
and  cast  my  lot  with  the  office  of  the  Soko 
Shimbwi,  a  Japanese  newspaper,  for  the  second 

time ;  when  I  one  day  found  Miller's  name  in 

55 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

Webster's  Dictionary,  my  reverence  toward 
him  doubled  at  once.  I  do  not  remember 
now  to  whom  it  was  that  I  told  of  my  great 
despair  of  American  life ;  surely  it  was  he  that 
suggested  to  me  the  home  of  Joaquin  Miller, 
the  "  Heights  "  he  called  the  place,  at  the  back 
hill  of  Oakland,  when  I  wished  to  find  some 
place  to  sleep  and  read  without  doing  much 
manual  work.  I  was  told  by  him  to  be  sure 
of  Miller's  great  love  of  Japan  and  the 
Japanese,  and  above  all,  of  his  eccentric  way 
of  living;  and  he  said  further,  I  believe,  that 
he  would  doubtless  gladly  let  me  live  with 
him  since  some  young  Japanese  had  already 
such  an  experience  before.  When  1  decided 
to  make  my  call  on  him,  I  took  all  the  books 
that  I  had,  six  or  seven,  excepting  a  copy  of 
Poe's  poems  as  I  was  already  his  admirer,  to 
a  certain  second-hand  bookshop  to  raise  my 
travelling  expense. 

The  scene  of  my  first  meeting  with  Miller 
floats  most  clearly,  most  sweetly  before  my 
eyes  as  if  it  were  only  yesterday,  although  it 
is  now  a  matter  of  almost  twenty  years  ago. 
I  know  how  I  trembled  when  I  stepped  on 
the  somehow  unsafe  narrow  wooden  path  or 
bridge  at  the  entrance,  leading  me  directly  to 
his  ridiculously  small  cottage;  I  believe  I 
should  have  run  away  from  the  sudden  failing 

56 


JOAQUIN    MILLER 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

of  my  courage  (as  1  said  before  I  was  not  yet 
then  fully  nineteen)  if  a  young  girl,  a  Mexican 
or  half  Negress,  Miss  Ahce  as  I  found  after- 
ward (we  were  good  friends  during  my  stay  at 
the  "Heights"),  who  had  just  stepped  out  of 
the  cottage,  had  not  encouraged  me  with  her 
friendly  smile.  Joaquin  Miller,  who  at  once 
reminded  me  of  my  imaginary  picture  of  child- 
hood days  for  a  certain  Tengu  or  Mountain 
Elf  with  red  long  nose,  whose  supernatural 
power  made  Yoshitsune  Minamoto  a  great 
swordsman  in  Japanese  legend,  stretched  out 
his  hand  from  the  bed  (he  lived  practically  in 
a  cottage  of  one  room)  when  he  saw  me  enter- 
ing. I  thought  how  romantically  impressive 
he  looked.  It  was  his  habit,  as  I  soon  found 
out,  to  **  loaf  and  invite  his  own  soul "  lying  in 
bed  the  whole  forenoon;  a  silken  skullcap 
which  he  wore  gave  him  the  most  interesting 
touch  of  an  older  age.  When  I  told  him  of 
my  desire  in  climbing  up  the  hill,  he  exclaimed 
"  Welcome  !  Welcome !  "  Then  he  wished 
me  to  accompany  him  to  his  old  mother's  to 
dine  together,  when  Miss  Alice  (a  sweet  soul 
who,  it  is  said,  died  some  years  ago  somewhere 
in  Southern  America)  came  and  announced 
dinner.  On  our  way  to  Mrs.  Miller's  cottage, 
which  stood  some  one  hundred  yards  up  the 

hill,  Joaquin  Miller  picked  abundantly  the 

57 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

roses  white  or  red,  which  he  scattered  over  the 
large  dinner  table,  exclaiming :  "  God  bless 
you  1 "  I  must  not  forget  to  tell  you  that  he 
wore  top-boots  and,  wonder  of  all,  a  bear- 
skin over  his  shoulders  even  while  eating;  a 
red  crepe  sash  was  tied  round  his  waist  most 
carelessly.  His  dress  was  of  corduroy.  But 
I  noticed  that  there  was  a  large  diamond  ring 
on  a  finger  of  his  right  hand  which  threw  an 
almost  menacing  brilliancy.  He  was  six  feet 
tall ;  his  white  beard  fully  covered  his  breast. 
Had  I  ever  seen  before,  I  asked  myself,  any 
more  striking  person  than  this  Miller,  the 
Poet  of  the  Sierras  ?  Indeed  I  accepted  him 
without  any  question  for  the  very  symbol  of 
romance  and  poetry  of  which  my  young  mind 
often  dreamed;  I  congratulated  myself  that 
the  most  happy  accident  had  brought  me  to 
the  right  spot  where  my  real  soul  would 
surely  grow.  What  pleased  me  best,  I  con- 
fess, was  Miller's  manner  in  calling  me  "  Mr. 
Noguchi,"  as  it  was  the  first  occasion  to  hear 
myself  so  addressed  since  my  arrival  in  Cali- 
fornia; hitherto  I  had  been  a  Charley  or  a 
Frank  according  to  the  employer's  fancy. 
When  this  unexpected  joy  of  mine  grew 
deeper  and  I  became,  in  spite  of  myself, 
suddenly   silent    and   solemn,   the   old   lady, 

now  dead  for  many  years  (Miller  once  play- 

58 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

fully  exclaimed,  when  I  remarked  that  a 
Japanese  sparrow  in  our  proverb  did  not 
forget  to  dance  even  in  its  hundredth  year : 
"  Why,  my  mother  is  that  Japanese  bird ! ") 
slyly  looked  upon  me  from  the  other  side  of 
the  table  and  even  winked  ;  now  that  wink  of 
hers  might  have  been  her  apology  for  her 
sons  eccentricity,  mistaking  my  silence  for 
accusation.  Never  did  I  think  Miller  was 
particularly  eccentric,  never  even  once  during 
my  long  stay  with  him;  he  was  the  most 
natural  man ;  and  his  picturesqueness  certainly 
was  not  a  crime.  When  Mrs.  Miller  began 
to  say  something,  the  poet  exclaimed  offhand 
that  eating  was  a  sacred  service ;  and  said, 
**  Mother,  you  talk  too  much ;  mother,  mother, 
you  keep  quiet.  Silence  1  Again  silence ! 
Silence  helps  your  digestion.  Eat  slowly,  all 
of  you,  think  of  something  higher,  and  be 
content !  "  The  dinner  was  the  simplest  ever 
I  ate  in  an  American  household,  but  the 
most  satisfactory. 

That  evening  I  descended  the  hill  again  for 
the  newspaper  office  at  San  Francisco,  where 
I  had  to  bid  my  goodbye  to  my  friends ;  and 
I  thought  that  I  would  buy  a  pair  of  top-boots 
if  I  could  raise  money  enough  somewhere, 
even  though  the  bearskin  were  out  of  reach. 
When  I  left  the  city  for  the  "  Heights  "  the 

69 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

next  day,  I  carried  with  me  the  Hokku  poems 
by  Basho  Matsuo  and  a  book  of  the  Zen 
philosophy  of  Kochi  Zenji,  besides  my  beloved 
Poe's  poems ;  it  was  already  evening  when  I 
reached  Miller's  after  leaving  the  Fruitvale  car 
at  Dimond  as  I  had  before,  with  the  lightest 
heart  like  that  of  a  breeze  or  bird.  I  found 
Miller  hoeing  round  the  garden  and  water- 
ing the  roses.  He  was  singing  something; 
when  I  asked  him  what  he  sang,  he  said  it 
was  Omar's  following  verse  : 

''Each  Morn  a  thousand  Roses  brings,  you  say; 
Yes,  but  where  leaves  the  Rose  of  Yesterday  ?  " 

It  was  the  first  time  I  heard  the  name  of 

Omar,  on  whom,  one  year  later,  Mr.  Garnet 

wrote  a  song  for  the  Lark,  a  little  California 

magazine,  and  dedicated  it  to  me.     I  confess 

that  I  soon  began  to  assume  the  rustic  role 

of  that  Persian  poet. 

Oh   that  unforgettable   first   night  at  the 

**  Heights,"   when  I   slept  indeed  far  nearer 

to  the  stars ;  yes,  I  slept  perfectly  surrounded 

by  those  steadfast  stars  of  whom  Keats  was 

thinking  on  his  deathbed.     There  were  the 

stars  everywhere,  the  stars  in  the  skies  and 

the   stars   on  the   earth;    who   could   tell,  I 

thought,   where  the  lights   left  off  and  the 

stars    began  ?     Really   a  thousand    lights   of 

60 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

some  ten  villages  below  under  our  feet 
magically  turned  to  stars  in  night's  misty 
air.  I  was  glad  that  my  eyes  suddenly 
began  to  open  to  what  was  good  and  beauti- 
ful in  Nature.  And  what  a  dawn  and  sun- 
rise I  observed  next  morning!  It  is  not 
too  much  to  say  that  one  lived  partly  in 
the  clouds  at  this  place;  the  mists,  rolling 
above  the  towns,  will  soon  lift,  rifting  little 
by  little,  and  presently  many  a  church  spire 
will  be  pointing  up;  and  pray,  look  down 
over  the  San  Francisco  Bay,  nay,  the 
mobile  floor  of  dustless  silver  I  And  another 
wonder  shall  be  waiting  for  you  at  evening. 
I  raised  my  head  and  looked  down  through 
the  western  window  of  my  httle  cottage 
attached  to  Miller's;  where  my  eyesight 
reached  far  away  was  the  gate  of  the  Bay, 
and  lo !  there  the  golden  sun  was  sinking 
heavily  down  through  that  gate,  as  if  a 
mighty  king  or  poet  at  his  departure  for 
"Far  Beyond."  When  I  was  told  after- 
ward by  Miller  that  this  was  the  very  place 
where  John  C.  Freemont,  the  path-finder, 
once  pitched  his  tent  and  was  inspired  to 
give  the  name  of  Chrysopylae  or  Golden 
Gate,  the  place  became  thrice  more  romantic. 
I  was  pleased  it  was  the  month  of  May 
with   the  deepening  shadows   of  the  acacia 

61 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

trees;  one  large  bamboo  chair  under  the 
tree  by  the  narrow  entrance  bridge,  at  the 
front  of  the  cottage  or  cottages,  dehghted 
me,  as  I  thought  I  could  freely  play  there 
a  Hindoo  monk  in  meditation,  perhaps  the 
Dharuma  who,  it  is  said,  sat  still  during 
nine  long  years  before  he  arose  with  his 
new  religion,  on  whom  I  wrote : 

*'  Let  us  return  to  the  elements  and  dusts. 
Let  us  in  dust  find  our  own  salvation ! 
O  bit  of  dust,  Dharuma,  O  body  of  light !  " 

How  I  thought  Miller  was  unpoetical,  even 
despised  his  cruelty  when  one  or  two  years 
later  he  cut  down  that  large  acacia  tree. 
What  music  of  the  birds  at  the  "Heights" 
in  May!  How  delighted  I  was  with  the 
simple  song  of  the  meadow  lark,  even  when 
it  could  not  aspire  like  Shelley's  skylark. 
You  will  see  here  butterflies  passing  by 
the  cottage  in  tremendous  haste,  some  drop- 
ping in  to  rest  on  the  table  for  awhile;  and 
you  will  be  frightened  by  the  sudden  sight 
of  a  squirrel  popping  out  from  the  most 
unexpected  corner  in  the  purple  spring  air. 
When  the  months  advanced  toward  the 
summer,  the  hills  were  covered  by  the 
flowers  singing  and  laughing,  their  treasures 
spilled  far  up  and  far  down  everywhere.     One 

62 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

morning  Miller  brought  to  me  a  bunch  of 
poppies  ("The  golden  poppy  is  God's  gold" 
is  Miller's  song),  saying  that  they  were  the 
State  flower  by  act  of  the  Legislature;  I 
exclaimed :  *'  Such  a  tiny  flower  for  such 
a  big  State!"  Miller  said  then:  "The 
sweetest  flowers  grow  closest  to  the  ground ; 
you  must  not  measure  Nature  by  its  size :  if 
there  is  any  measure,  it  will  be  that  of 
beauty ;  and  where  is  beauty  there  is  truth. 
First  of  all,  you  must  know  Nature  by  your- 
self, not  through  the  book.  It  would  be 
ten  thousand  times  better  to  know  by  your 
own  knowledge  the  colour,  the  perfume  and 
the  beauty  of  a  single  tiny  creeping  vine  in 
the  valley  than  to  know  all  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains through  a  book ;  books  are  nothing. 
Read  the  history  written  on  the  brows  of 
stars ! " 

I  confess  that  it  was  my  disappointment, 
however,  not  to  find  books  at  Miller's  place  ; 
not  only  in  my  cottage  but  also  in  Miller's 
sanctum  or  Holy  Grotto,  as  I  used  to  call  it, 
I  hardly  saw  anything  that  might  pass  for  a 
book.  When  I  found  a  book  or  books  in  my 
cottage,  they  were  nailed  high  up  near  the  ceil- 
ing ;  it  might  have  been  perhaps  Miller's  idea 
to  make  them  stand  for  decoration.    Although 

he  lighted  neither  lamp  nor  candle  at  night 

63 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

("  My  life  is  like  the  life  of  a  bird,"  Miller 
often  declared),  and  professed  he  would  awaken 
when  the  sun  rose,  I  could  not  conform  my- 
self with  his  rule ;  I  got  a  few  candles  to  read 
the  books  which  I  brought  down  from  the 
walls.  They  were  all  Miller's  old  books;  it 
was  in  this  way  that  I  made  my  first  acquaint- 
ance with  his  early  poems  or  what-not.  But 
what  interested  me  most  was  a  little  book  of 
his  reminiscences  in  which  I  read  how  he  ap- 
peared in  London  with  his  poems,  how  he 
failed  with  many  other  English  publishers  and 
finally  with  Murray,  whom  he  had  kept  for  the 
last  (because  he  felt  sure  that  Byron's  publisher 
would  be  his) ;  in  this  bit  of  autobiography  he 
writes : 

"  The  great  Murray  took  me  upstairs  when 
I  told  him  I  had  a  book  all  about  the  great 
West  of  America,  and  there  he  showed  me 
many  pictures  of  Byron — Byron's  mother 
among  the  rest — a  stout,  red-faced  woman  with 
awful  fat  arms  and  low  black  curls  about  a 
low  narrow  brow. 

"  I  ventured  to  say  she  looked  good-natured. 

"  *  Aye,  now,  don't  you  know  she  would 
shy  a  poker  at  your  head,  don't  you  know  ? ' 
And  the  great  Murray  wagged  his  finger  in  her 
face  as  he  said  this,  quite  ignoring  me,  my 
presence  or  my  opinion.     Then  he  spun  about 

64 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

on  his  heel  to  where  I  stood  in  the  background, 
and,  taking  sight  at  me  behind  his  long,  lean 
finger,  jerked  out  the  words :  '  Now,  young 
man,  let  us  see  what  you  have  got.' 

**  I  drew  forth  my  first  born  of  London  town 
and  laid  it  timidly  in  his  hand.  He  held  his 
head  to  one  side,  flipped  the  leaves,  looked  in, 
jerked  his  head  back,  looked  in  again,  twisted 
his  head  like  a  giraffe,  and  then  lifted  his  long 
finger. 

"  '  Aye,  now,  don't  you  know  poetry  won't 
do  ?     Poetry  won't  do,  don't  you  know  ? ' 

**  *  But  will  you  not  read  it,  please  ? ' 

**  *  No,  no,  no.  No  use,  no  use,  don't  you 
know.' 

''  I  reached  out  my  hand,  took  the  despised 
sheets,  and  in  a  moment  was  in  the  street, 
shaking  my  fist  at  that  house  now  and  then  as 
I  stopped  in  my  flight  and  turned  to  look  back 
with  a  sort  of  nervous  fear  that  he  had  fol- 
lowed me." 

But  when  he  published  soon  afterward  his 
first  London  book  at  his  own  expense,  the 
success  was  most  instant ;  and  all  the  praise 
upon  those  Songs  of  the  Sierras  in  the  pages 
of  the  Athenceum,  the  Academy,  th^  Saturday 
Review,  the  Westminster  Review,  and  many 
others  were  quite  uniform.  The  following, 
it  is  said,  was   what  the   Spectator  selected 

65  E 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

to  show  the  real  presence  of  no  common  power 
in  Miller : 

•*'  I  lay  in  my  hammock  :  the  air  was  heavy 
And  hot  and  threatening ;  the  very  heaven 
Was  holding  its  breath,  and  bees  in  a  bevy 
Hid  under  my  thatch ;  and  birds  were  driven 
In  clouds  to  the  rocks  in  a  hurried  whirr 
As  I  peered  down  the  path  for  her ; 
She  stood  like  a  bronze  bent  over  the  river, 
The  proud  eyes  fixed,  the  passion  unspoken. 
When  the  heavens  broke  like  a  great  dyke  broken. 
Then  ere  I  had  fairly  time  to  give  her 
A  shout  of  warning,  a  rushing  of  wind. 
And  the  rolling  of  clouds  and  a  deafening  din. 
And  a  darkness  that  had  been  black  to  the  blind. 
Came  down  as  I  shouted,  '  Come  in  !  Come  in ! 
Come  under  the  roof,  come  up  from  the  river, 
As  up  from  the  grave — come  now  or  come  never ! ' 
The  tasselled  tops  of  the  pines  were  as  weeds. 
The  torn  woods  rocked  like  to  lakeside  reeds, 
And  the  world  seemed  darkened  and  drowned  forever." 

And  I  had  once  an  occasion,  when  I  lived 
with  him,  to  read  a  copy  of  Fronde's  letter 
to  Alfred  Graves  concerning  Miller's  book, 
which  I  found  under  the  dusts  of  old  papers 
in  his  cottage ;  the  historian  wrote : 

**  I  opened  it,  expecting  nothing,  and  was 
at  once  struck  with  its  unusual  character. 
Instead  of  speculative  maunderings  or  un- 
solvable  problems  or  vague  aspirations  after 
a   state    of   things    which   if  realised   would 

m 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

induce  me  for  one  to  blow  my  brains  out, 
so  destitute  the  earth  would  appear,  I  find 
the  ring  of  genius,  human  life  and  human 
passion  of  which  the  very  sounds  had  almost 
been  forgotten." 

Then  he  added :  "  Do  not  compare  him  to 
Walt  Whitman.  You  might  as  well  compare 
a  young  half- broken  Arab  to  a  circus  piebald 
broken  loose  from  the  troupe  and  gone  mad." 
(It  is  rather  amusing  to  think  whether  Froude, 
if  he  were  living  to-day,  would  say  the  same 
thing.) 

II 

Although  I  generally  agree  with  the  Times 
critic's  comparison  of  Joaquin  Miller  with 
Gordon  of  Australia  (**  These  two  poets  were 
set  on  horseback,  and  they  rode  up  the  slopes 
of  Parnassus  until  the  loftier  steeps  cast 
them  back,"  is  the  ending  phrase  of  his  recent 
interesting  article  on  Miller),  this  American 
poet  I  used  to  know  in  1895-9  was  not 
a  melodramatic  centaur  on  swift  galloping 
hooves  in  song,  but  the  singer  of  *'  a  brother 
soul  in  some  sweet  bird,  a  sister  spirit  in 
a  rose,"  not  the  maker  of  loud-voiced  ballads 
like  the  tide  of  a  prairie  fire  or  the  marches 
of  the  Sierra  mountains,  but  the  dove-meek 
poet  of  love  and  humanity  which,  in  Miller's 

67 


THE  STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

words,  grow  best  and  sweetest  in  silence. 
It  is  singular  enough  that  he  could  not 
forget,  even  when  he  sang  on  silence  as  in 
the  following,  his  former  love  of  exuberance, 
colour,  and  concert  rhythm  : 

"  Aye,  Silence  seems  some  maid  at  prayer, 
God's  arm  about  her  when  she  prays 
And  where  she  prays  and  everywhere. 
Or  storm- strewn  days  or  sundown  days — 
What  ill  to  Silence  can  befall 
Since  Silence  knows  no  ill  at  all  ? 

Vast  Silence  seems  some  twilight  sky 
That  leans  as  with  her  weight  of  stars 
To  rest,  to  rest,  no  more  to  roam. 
But  rest  and  rest  eternally. 
She  loosens  and  lets  down  the  bars. 
She  brings  the  kind- eyed  cattle  home, 
She  breathes  the  fragrant  field  of  hay 
And  heaven  is  not  far  away." 

I  soon  found  out,  when  I  made  my  own 
home  with  him,  that  my  Japanese  tempera- 
ment and  thought  should  be  kept  far  apart 
from  his  own,  and  I  must  live  and  grow  in- 
dependently like  a  lone  star  in  solitude;  to 
make  a  Miller  out  of  myself,  I  thought  at 
once  would  be  absurd  and  foolish.  When  he 
declared  on  my  very  first  day  at  the  **  Heights  " 
that  he  had  nothing  to  teach  me,  I  took  such 
a  language   itself  for   a   great   teaching  and 

reverence  to  another's  individuality  ;  and  when 

68 


i 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

he  proposed  that  we  should  Hve  in  different 
cottages  communicating  as  little  as  possible, 
I  thought  that  he  too,  like  a  Japanese  Buddha 
monk,  a  student  of  Silence's  sigh  and  mystery, 
knelt  before  the  sad  shrine  of  Solitude  with 
the  fire  of  faith  burning  within.  I  admired 
him  when  he  stood,  to  use  the  phrase  of  my 
poem,  as  one  scorning  the  swords  and  wanton 
menace  of  cities  (how  he  hated  to  appear  in 
town !) ;  and  he  was  so  pleased  to  see  me, 
again  to  use  the  phrase  of  my  poem,  a  victor 
of  Life  and  Silence  upon  the  "  Heights."  As 
1  said  before,  I  spent  with  him  four  long 
years ;  but  how  little  we  spoke  to  each  other 
during  those  years.  Even  when  we  went 
together  to  the  canon  to  cut  trees  or  build  a 
bridge,  or  hunt  a  quail  for  Mrs.  Miller's 
breakfast  (we  often  returned  carrying  only 
one  or  two  English  sparrows),  or  when  we 
went  together  to  plant  a  tree  under  mists  or 
rain  at  the  back  hill,  or  picked  together  the 
plums  (Miller  had  a  plum  orchard),  or  watered 
together  the  garden  roses,  I  strictly  observed 
his  rule  of  **  No  debating  of  any  sort " ;  but 
when  his  spirit  moved  to  talking  on  Nature, 
he  talked  on  her  economy,  and  said  :  "  Nature 
wastes  nothing — nothing;  least  of  all  does 
Nature  waste  time.  And  she  is  never  in 
haste.      Remember    to    go    slowly  and    dili- 

69 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

gently  toward  the  stars.  Silence  !  And  no 
debating  there  !     What  a  saving  of  time  ! " 

I  never  asked  him,  not  even  once,  what 
was  his  art  of  poetry,  or  what  methods  he 
had  ;  it  would  be  certainly  futile  to  think  you 
might  study  or  even  mention  poetry  when  you 
lived  here  at  the  **  Heights,"  where,  as  I  wrote 
once: 

*^  My  feeling  was  that  I  stood  as  one 
Serenely  poised  for  flight,  as  a  muse 
Of  golden  melody  and  lofty  grace." 

Suppose  you  lay  down,  with  your  face  toward 
the  Bay  of  the  Golden  Gate,  upon  the  highest 
spot  of  the  "  Heights  "  covered  by  the  poppies 
and  buttercups  in  May,  perhaps  near  the 
large  stone  monument  under  which  Miller  is 
now  sleeping  (I  bought  the  white  paint, 
when  the  monument  was  finished  in  1897, 
and  inscribed  by  Miller's  order  the  words,  *'  To 
the  Unknown  "  on  a  little  stone  by  its  side) ; 
when  Keats'  last  words,  that  he  already 
seemed  to  feel  the  flowers  growing  over  him- 
self, come  to  your  mind,  I  believe  that  you 
would  be  glad  to  be  kissed  by  Death  and  say  : 
"  I  see  already  the  butterflies  beaming  over 
my  head."  Suppose  again  the  mists  (how 
Miller  hated  to  use  the  word  "  fogs  ")  march- 
ing from  the  oceans  like  the  ghost-battalions, 
took  possession  of  the  *'  Heights  "  some  winter 

70 


JOAQUIJSr  MILLER 

morning;  it  would  be  the  day  when  my 
Japanese  mind  always  entered  into  our  mytho- 
logy, and  I  even  felt  as  if  I  were  the  first  god, 
Izanami,  standing  on  the  **  Floating  Bridge 
of  Heaven,"  before  the  creation.  Again  on 
such  a  morning  I  used  to  hear  Miller's  reci- 
tation of  Columbus,  his  best  poem  by  general 
consent,  in  which  his  voice,  as  the  word  of 
the  Admiral  in  that  poem,  leapt  like  a  leaping 
sword : 

"  Sail  on !     Sail  on !     Sail  on  !     And  on !  " 

Oh  sail  on?  And  where?  Why,  we  had 
only  to  sail  on  to  the  home  of  poesy. 

To  live  in  poetry  is  ten  times  nobler  than 
merely  to  write  it;  to  understand  it  well  is 
certainly  far  more  divine  than  to  speak  it  on 
the  tongue.  If  there  ever  was  a  poet  who 
fully  lived  or  practised  poetry,  it  was  that 
Joaquin  Miller,  even  though  he  may  not  have 
been  a  great  poet  of  words  (and  I  am  no  fit 
person  to  speak  on  his  written  poems  as  I  am 
so  different  from  him) ;  and  he  sufficiently 
proved  the  fact  of  his  living  in  poetry  at  the 
"Heights"  as  God's  gardener  as  he  pleased 
to  call  himself.  It  was  his  hope  to  build  a 
City  Beautiful ;  he  failed,  doubtless,  if  that 
City  meant  the  communion  or  fellowship  of 
men.     But  I  think  that  he  tried  his  best  in 

71 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the  building  and  was  even  successful  as  far  as 
his  part  only  was  concerned. 

Once  we  talked  on  Japan  and  things 
Japanese ;  our  talk  came  to  the  subject  of  the 
cherry-tree.     He  said : 

**  Don't  you  know  that  the  Lord  God 
planted  a  garden  eastward  in  Eden  wherein  He 
caused  to  grow  everything  that  is  pleasant  to 
the  sight  and  good  for  food  ?  Observe  that 
the  tree  pleasant  to  the  sight  comes  first ! 
Indeed  it  comes  first !  And  the  trees  good  for 
food  are  considered  last.  It  is  happy  to  know 
that  of  all  the  thousand  of  famous  Japanese 
cherry-trees  there  is  not  one  that  bears  a 
cherry  that  even  a  bird  would  eat.  The 
Japanese  cherry-trees  are  all  and  only  pleasant 
to  the  sight.     That  is  really  fine." 

And  such  is  the  keynote  of  his  way  of 
living  and  also  of  the  building  of  the  City 
Beautiful ;  his  thirty  years'  patience  and  earn- 
ing were  gladly  given  to  the  "  Heights,"  whose 
original  state,  I  am  sure,  would  have  been  a 
forgotten  bit  of  waste. 

When  Miller  entrusted  me  to  arrange  his 
old  writings  printed  in  papers  and  magazines 
which  he  happened  to  preserve,  I  used  my 
wisdom  to  copy  out  the  best  and  striking 
passages  in  a  little  book,  in  which  to-day  I 
find  the  following: 

72 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

**  I  was  once  riding  alone  over  the  mountains 
of  Durango,  in  Northern  Mexico,  when  I 
was  overtaken  by  what  I  thought  to  be  a 
band  of  robbers.  There  was  no  escaping  them 
— there  was  but  one  mountain  road  climbing 
up  the  back  of  the  great,  steep,  rugged  moun- 
tain ;  and  so  I  did  the  best  I  could — joined 
them  and  fell  into  conversation  with  the  leader, 
half  expecting  all  the  time  to  be  murdered. 

**  At  last,  as  we  climbed  the  lofty  summit 
and  looked  down  over  the  rich  valley,  with  its 
cool  waters  winding  through  it,  this  black, 
hard-looking  Mexican  reined  his  mule,  lifted 
his  hat,  and,  looking  over  the  valley,  ex- 
claimed :  '  Que  Hermosa ! '  *  How  beautiful ! ' 
I  felt  no  fear  after  that.  We  slept  together 
that  night;  and  he  told  me,  this  man  who 
could  not  read,  many  pretty  things  for  my 
books." 

Miller  often  remarked  that  one  who  had 
eyes  to  see  beauty  was  always  truthful ;  where 
he  said  truth  he  justly  meant  beauty ;  and 
again  when  he  said  beauty,  it  would  not  be 
much  wrong  to  say  that  he  meant  plain  common 
sense.  He  declared  :  **  Why,  the  true  poetry 
is  nothing  but  the  common  sense.  Truth, 
beauty  and  again  truth — the  right  heart !  No 
poet  can  create  or  destroy  one  particle  of  truth 
or  beauty  or  common  sense,  any  more  than  he 

73 


THE  STORY   OF   YONE   NOGUCHI 

can  create  or  destroy  a  particle  of  gold.  He 
can  only  give  it  a  new  form,  garment  it  with 
splendour,  and  set  it  in  a  new  light.  Were  I 
to  try  to  define  poetry,  I  should  say  that 
poetry  is  the  divinely  beautiful  woman  truth 
(that  is  beauty  and  plain  common  sense 
in  Miller's  understanding),  gorgeously,  yet 
modestly  and  most  perfectly  gowned.  There- 
fore where  there  is  poetry,  there  is  light,  again 
there  is  joy." 

I  decided  from  the  beginning  when  I  first 
climbed  the  hill,  to  pay  him  with  my  service, 
to  speak  plainly,  for  my  board  and  room  at  the 
**  Heights  "  ;  so  I  was  pleased  to  make  coffee  in 
the  morning  and  cook  his  dinner  when  he  was 
not  dining  with  his  mother.  To  cook  outside, 
when  the  weather  was  fine  with  the  so-called 
Italian  sky,  over  the  camp  fire,  by  a  little  brook 
which  always  reminded  me  of  Tennyson's 
poem,  was  a  perfect  delight.  It  was  while  I 
was  blowing  the  fire  or  peeling  the  potatoes  or 
onions  that  I  was  often  frightened  by  unex- 
pected thoughts  and  fancies.  The  cooking 
was  simple  ;  I  had  to  boil  a  lump  of  beef,  that 
is  when  we  had  it,  in  a  large  iron  pot  for  two 
hours  by  Miller's  direction.  He  never  said  a 
word  even  when  I  cooked  badly,  provided  I 
allowed  him  to  season  the  broth;  he  always 
remarked  that  Longfellow,  Lowell,  and  all  the 

74 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

others  loved  high  seasoning  as  he.  It  was 
Miller's  work,  when  we  had  to  dine  on  the 
table  under  the  rose  bushes,  to  place  a  linen 
cloth  over  it;  he  would  pick  up  a  few  little 
stones  to  weigh  down  the  cloth,  when  winds 
might  blow.  When  he  brought  out  his  claret 
bottle,  it  was  the  time  when  he  wished  to  stay 
by  the  table  for  two  or  three  hours,  our  usual 
dinner  time  at  the  **  Heights  "  or  this  Garden 
of  Eternity. 

My  Japanese  mind  was  glad  that  Miller 
was  kind  to  his  mother;  he  served  her  reve- 
rently, saying,  '*  Mother  is  first."  Such  a 
devotion,  I  thought,  had  a  firm  foundation 
not  so  much  in  the  blood  impulse  as  in  his 
recognition  of  Life's  hardest  battle  which  this 
staunch  German  woman  ever  fought  (what  a 
suffering,  what  patience  she  must  have  under- 
gone since  the  day  when  she  took  her  family 
to  Oregon  from  Indiana  in  Miller's  thirteenth 
year) ;  she  was  the  soul  who  inspired  him  with 
the  song  called  the  Bravest  Battle,  in  which 
he  sang : 

"  Yet,  faithful  still  as  a  bridge  of  stars, 
She  fights  in  her  walled-up  town — 
Fights  on  and  on  in  the  endless  wars, 
Then  silent,  unseen — goes  down." 

I  remember  that  more  than  once  I  was  asked 

by  Miller,  when  he  returned  home  with  many 

75 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

pieces  of  gold  coin  from  San  Francisco  where 
he  sold  his  writings,  to  take  some  of  those 
glittering  things  to  Mrs.  Miller  even  at  night ; 
that  was  partly,  I  believe,  from  a  desire  to 
prove  to  her  that  he  too  could  make  money 
when  he  wished.  Miller  brought  back  a  few 
small  real  nuggets  chained  to  his  watch  from 
the  Klondyke ;  it  was  his  first  act  to  present 
one  of  them  to  his  mother. 

Those  four  years  I  spent  at  the  "  Heights  " 
were  the  hardest  of  my  American  life,  as  I 
often  depended  on  the  generosity  of  my 
Japanese  friends  even  for  my  car  fares.  Since 
I  had  no  money  when  I  had  to  appear  in 
San  Francisco,  I  was  frequently  obliged  to 
walk  five  or  six  miles  to  Oakland  where  one 
of  my  friends  was  washing  dishes  in  a  certain 
family.  I  could  not  pay  to  have  my  hair  cut,  so 
I  let  it  grow  freely ;  the  people  did  not  know 
the  real  condition  when  they  laughed,  saying 
that  I  was  assuming  a  Milleresque  affectation 
or  pose.  Once  Miller  called  on  me  at  a  dirty 
Japanese  boarding-house  of  San  Francisco 
where  I  was  temporarily  staying  for  my  purpose 
to  read  the  books  at  the  city  library  (there  1 
read  Francis  Thompson  for  the  first  time) ; 
when  he  saw  that  I  was  washing  my  worn-out 
cotton  stockings,  he  went  out  and  bought  me 
two  pairs  of  decent  woollen  things.    That  was 

76 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

the  only  occasion  I  received  anything  from 
Miller ;  not  one  cent  passed  between  us  during 
the  long  four  years.  I  began  to  write  poems 
from  my  second  year  at  the  "  Heights " ; 
Miller's  canon  (by  the  way  his  ground  covered, 
it  was  said,  some  seventy  acres),  where  Bryant's 
Thanatopsis  always  came  to  my  mind,  was 
my  favourite  retreat ;  from  my  mad  desire  to 
lay  my  soul  to  the  heart  of  Nature  as  nakedly 
as  possible,  I  carried  my  blankets  under  the 
trees  of  the  canon  and  slept  there  night  after 
night  in  the  month  of  July.  It  was  in  those 
nights  that  Miller  often  made  his  presence  at 
the  place  to  make  himself  assured  of  my  safety, 
and  brought  for  me  at  such  an  occasion  some- 
thing to  eat  as  I  might  have  been  hungry.  He 
watched  carefully,  but  after  his  own  fashion, 
over  my  welfare,  as  once  a  San  Francisco 
paper  remarked,  as  if  a  mother  lion  after  a 
baby  lion. 

The  '*  Heights  "  was  God's  property  (using 
Miller's  words),  so  that  any  picnic  party  had 
all  the  freedom  of  the  place ;  it  was  our  custom, 
when  they  had  gone,  to  go  round  and  pick  up 
all  the  paper  napkins  and  dirty  baskets  which 
they  left  behind.  The  friend-visitors  were  not 
few ;  Miller  was  often  obliged  to  shut  his  door 
lest  his  peace  and  thought  be  disturbed ;  but 
the  people  who  were  so  fortunate  to  strike  the 

77 


THE   STORY   OF   YONE   NOGUCHI 

hours  of  his  leisure  and  good  humour  into  the 
bargain,  would  have  the  pleasure  of  hearing 
his  Indian  song,  which  was  the  prayer  for  rain, 
and  it  was  my  work,  when  the  song  began,  to 
turn  the  pipe  hidden  under  the  roof  of  my 
cottage  to  make  the  water  fall  from  above, 
and  make  Miller  exclaim  that  his  prayer  was 
answered.  Saturday  was  his  market  day,  when 
he  went  down  the  hill  to  San  Francisco  or 
Oakland  to  buy  one  week's  provisions ;  while 
he  was  away,  I  used  to  clean  his  cottage  or 
sanctum.  I  wrote  down  this  our  pastoral  lives 
at  the  "  Heights"  in  the  Ameiican  Diary  of  a 
Japanese  Girl,  I  as  Miss  Morning  Glory,  and 
Miller  as  the  Poet  Heine.  I  have  the  follow- 
ing on  a  certain  day  of  that  playful  book  : 

**  I  volunteered  to  clean  his  holy  grotto. 

"The  little  cottage  brought  me  a  thought 
of  one  Jap  sage  who  lived  by  choice  in  a  ten- 
foot -square  mountain  hut.  The  venerable 
Mr.  Chomei  Kamo  wrote  his  immortal  I'en- 
foot- square  Record.  A  bureau,  a  bed,  and 
one  easy-chair — everything  in  the  poet's  abode 
inspires  repose — occupy  every  bit  of  space  in 
Mr.  Heine's  cottage.  The  wooden  roof  is 
sound  enough  against  a  storm.  A  fountain  is 
close  by  his  door.  Whenever  you  desire  you 
may  turn  the  screw  and  hear  the  soft  melody 

of  rain." 

78 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

*'  That's  plenty.     What  else  do  you  covet  ? 

"  The  closetlessness  of  his  cottage  is  a  symbol 
of  his  secretlessness.  How  enviable  is  an 
open-hearted  gentleman  !  Women  can  never 
tarry  even  a  day  in  a  house  without  a  closet. 
He  never  closes  his  door  through  the  year. 

"  A  piece  of  wire  is  added  to  his  entrance  at 
night.  He  would  say  that  would  keep  out 
the  tread  of  a  dog  and  a  newspaper  reporter. 

"  Oh  such  a  dust ! 

"  I  swept  it. 

"But  I  thought  philosophically  afterward, 
why  should  people  be  so  fussy  with  the  dust, 
when  things  are  but  another  form  of  dust  ? 
What  a  far-away  smell  the  dust  had  !  What 
an  ancient  colour !  " 


III 

I  saw  him  for  the  last  time  at  the 
"  Heights "  in  1904  on  my  way  home  from 
New  York ;  as  it  was  still  in  the  time  of  the 
Russia- Japan  War,  we  had  much  talk  over  the 
affair;  he  was  so  enthusiastic  with  Japan's 
victory.  And  he  read  to  me  many  poems  on 
Japan  he  had  written ;  he  was  pleased  when  I 
suggested  to  him  a  book  of  collaboration 
under  the  title  of  Japan  of  Sword  and  Love, 
On  its  appearance  in  Tokyo  (1905)  a  critic  of 

79 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

the  Chronicle,  Kobe,  used  his  bitter  words  of 
accusation,  not  on  the  poems  but  on  Miller's 
article,  the  Little  Brown  Men  of  Nippon, 
which  formed  a  sort  of  appendix ;  it  is  not 
worth  while  to  dwell  on  Miller's  absurdity,  for 
which  the  critic  had  his  own  basis,  but  he 
finished  up  the  review  with  the  following 
words : 

"  But  our  readers  have  probably  had  enough 
by  this  time  of  Mr.  Joaquin  Miller,  and  will 
begin  to  have  serious  doubts  of  his  sanity. 
His  statements  are  not  worth  serious  con- 
sideration, and  they  would  not  receive  notice 
from  us  were  it  not  that  Mr.  Yone  Noguchi, 
himself  a  Japanese,  prints  such  an  effusion 
and  lets  its  absurdities  go  forth  to  the  world 
without  question.  He  must  be  perfectly  well 
aware  that  there  is  scarcely  a  sentence  in  the 
article  which  Mr.  Miller  has  written  which  is 
not  false  either  in  actual  statement  or  in 
implication,  and  yet  he  permits  it  to  appear  in 
a  book  published  by  himself  as  if  Mr.  Miller's 
phrensy  were  a  sober  statement  of  facts  re- 
lating to  Japan.  Is  it  claimed  that  Joaquin 
Miller  may  properly  play  fast  and  loose  with 
truth  because  he  is  classed  as  a  poet  ?  " 

Then  1  duly  wrote  a  letter  to  the  editor  of 

the  paper ;  in  part  I  said  : 

"It  is  one  of  the  dangers  they  voluntarily 
80 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

meet,  that  they  set  their  critical  eyes  only  on 
the  details  and  perfectly  forget  to  see  what 
Truth  is  hidden  behind.  I  used  to  be  de- 
lighted with  the  late  Whistler's  a  la  Japonaise 
pictures,  which  were  merely  a  confusion  of 
absurdities  as  Japanese  pictures,  but  revealed 
his  interesting  personaUty  and  at  the  same 
time  his  own  point  of  view.  And  Mr.  Miller 
always  exaggerates  things.  But  his  ex- 
aggeration is  poetical.  Only  he  puts  his  own 
thoughts  in  the  most  interesting  way.  And 
his  telling  things  is  always  interesting,  how- 
ever groundless.  And  his  personality  which 
runs  through  his  writing  seems  to  me  quite 
remarkable.  I  value  his  point  of  view.  He 
may  mislead  the  superficial  readers  involun- 
tarily, but  the  profound  people  who  do  enjoy 
thoughts  more  than  facts  will  be  given  some 
good  points." 

Suppose,  what  then,  if  the  following,  for 
instance,  is  a  groundless  even  false  statement : 

'*  On  almost  every  corner  of  the  great 
thoroughfare  is  set  a  great  earthern  jar  with 
dippers,  ice  and  tea.  Here  old  and  young, 
mostly  the  children  to  and  from  school,  help 
themselves.  I  know  nothing  more  beautiful 
than  a  group  of  these  little  flower-pots  tipping 
up  to  the  big  decorated  and  highly  coloured 
jar  of  iced  tea  to  help  one  another,  the  biggest 

81  F 


THE  STORY  OF  TONE  NOGUCHI 

little  boy,  cap  in  one  hand  and  dipper  in  the 
other,  helping  the  lesser  ones.  He  gives 
twice  to  each  one.  And  if  a  little  sister  in 
sandals  and  flower-like  silk  wrapper  is  of 
the  party,  he  gives  her  an  extra  bow  and  a 
smile  that  is  as  beautiful  as  it  is  sincere.  The 
city  appoints  the  place  for  these  tea-jars,  but 
they  are  kept  replenished  by  venerable  parties, 
mostly  kindly  old  women,  who  remain  entirely 
unknown  save  to  the  authorities." 

I  am  glad  that  we  published  that  little 
book  of  poems  together,  since  it  contains 
Miller's  At  Vespers  in  Tokyo  with  the  follow- 
ing poetical  lines  somewhere : 

"  Of  all  fair  lands  to  look  upon. 
To  feel,  to  breathe,  at  Orient  dawn, 
I  count  this  baby  land  the  best, 
Because  here  all  things  rest  and  rest 
And  all  men  love  all  things  most  fair 
And  beautiful  and  rich  and  rare ; 
And  women  are  as  cherry-trees 
With  treasures  laden,  brown  with  bees. 

Of  all  loved  lands  to  look  upon 

Give  me  this  loved  land  of  Nippon, 

Its  bright,  brave  men,  its  maid  at  prayer. 

Its  peace,  its  carelessness  of  care. 

A  mobile  sea  of  silver  mist 

Sweeps  up  for  morn  to  mount  upon ; 

Then  yellow,  saffron,  amethyst — 

Such  changeful  hues  has  blessed  Nippon! 

See  but  this  sunrise  then  forget 


JOAQUIN  MILLER 

All  scenes,  all  suns,  all  lands  save  one 
Just  matin  sun  and  vesper  sun ; 
This  land  of  inland  seas  of  light ; 
This  land  that  hardly  recks  of  night." 

Certainly  they  have  an  equally  weird  swing 
of  charm  that  we  find  in  Whistler's  a  la  Japon- 
aise  pictures. 

He  was  an  idealist  and  a  dreamer  after  his 
own  picturesque  way;  since  the  literature  of 
to-day,  as  some  one  pleases  to  remark,  is  per- 
haps the  literature  of  Shaw  and  Masefield, 
Joaquin  Miller  belongs  to  the  former  age,  when 
the  quest  of  reality  was  not  so  important. 


83 


IV 

CHICAGO   (1900) 


Now,  after  such  an  incessant  ride  of  three 
days  and  nights  from  a  boy  town  on  the 
Pacific  coast,  I  am  here  for  a  little  time  to 
study  the  great  Chicago. 

Chicago !  What  do  I  feel,  do  you  ask  ? 
I  feel  really,  as  if  I  was  taken  by  a  devil 
to  the  City  of  Men,  far  beyond  reach  of 
mountain  or  river.  It  acted  on  me  as  a  great 
dream  of  surprise;  that  tremendous  railroad 
train  took  my  breath  away  completely.  Do 
you  know  I  am  a  shy,  without-knowledge- 
of-the-world  poet — a  little  useless  poet  one 
hundred  years  late,  using  myself  to  dream 
in  solitude !  I  kept  me  quiet  as  a  star  of 
spring  night,  I  was  breathing  in  indolence. 

Now,  when  the  devil,  the  great  overland 
train,  fled  with  me  over  2000  miles  during 
only  a  few  days — how  in  the  world  can  I 
be  without  excitement,  without  losing  my- 
self? 

84 


CHICAGO 

Please  let  me  find  repose  and  some  fresh 
water.  Is  it  impossible  to  secure  me  a  pure 
water  as  in  California?  A  thick  sediment 
of  mud  or  sand  at  the  bottom  of  the  glass 
is  no  harm,  you  say?  Chicago  water  is 
horrible. 

Did  I  recover  my  breath  and  set  my  ideas 
in  correct  order;  what  should  I  say  first 
on  Chicago  ? 

Look !  The  Chicagoans  are  all  alive ;  in- 
deed, they  are  rushing  on  like  a  storm ;  they 
are  jumping  in  clanging  street  cars.  I  saw  here 
for  the  first  time  in  my  life  such  a  dangerous 
procession  of  street  cars — cars  above  my  head, 
cars  under  my  feet,  cars  everywhere,  in  this 
great  city.  Yes,  sir,  no  one  is  sleeping  in 
Chicago ;  no  one  is  dying  in  Chicago.  Chi- 
cago is  the  wonder,  the  City  of  Men ;  not 
a  city  of  women,  not  a  city  of  nature,  of 
course. 

Do  you  ask  me  if  men  interest  me  more 
than  birds  or  trees?  You  want  me  to  say 
that  what  interests  me  most  is  human  nature, 
don't  you  ?  Yes,  I  find  new  interest  in 
people  since  I  came  to  the  City  of  Men 
— Chicago. 

Hello,  my  dear  San  Francisco;  I  am  a 
Chicago  boy  now !  Good-bye,  my  friends  on 
the    Pacific    coast!     Pray,    let    me    be    bold 

85 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

enough  to  speak  truth :  Cahfornia — thank 
God  I  could  get  out  of  Cahfornia — San 
Francisco,  to  speak  more  accurately,  is  simply 
an  insane  asylum.  Chicago  is  a  crazy  city 
also  as  I  see. 

Chicago  women — I  speak  of  course  only  of 
the  thousands  of  unfortunate  whom  need  or 
madness  keeps  daily  in  the  streets  and  offices 
downtown.  These,  I  observe  curiously,  have, 
it  would  appear,  no  perfect  balance.  How 
is  it  possible  to  grow  wise,  or  gentle,  or 
serene,  when  they  are  talking  loud  all  day, 
raising  their  voices  in  competition  with  the 
roar  of  the  city's  thousand  strident  voices  ?  If 
two  are  together,  always  they  are  talking — 
never  silent.  They  make  such  a  mad  noise  in 
meeting  as  do  morning  sparrows  hunting  a 
breakfast.  They  do  not  know  that  peace 
and  quiet  are  verily  necessary  to  make  any- 
thing grow;  flowers  do  not  grow  well  in 
the  noiseful  city,  but  they  need  the  peace 
of  the  country  ;  the  flowers  themselves  keeping 
silence,  of  course,  and  it  is  exactly  the  same 
with  human  beings.  They  might  say,  how- 
ever, that  they  are  making  practice  to  go 
to  the  platform  of  woman  suffrage. 

I  said  that  San  Francisco  is  simply  an 
insane  asylum.  Worse  than  that,  her  people 
have  made  a  science  of  robbery ;  they  would 

86 


CHICAGO 

even  **  steal  the  eyes  out  of  a  running  horse." 
They  are  misunderstanding  the  meaning  of 
"  go-aheadism,"  which  is  the  true  American 
pride,  as  they  are  misunderstanding  the  true 
character  of  liberty.  They  are  amuck  with 
the  weapons  of  power.  It  is  a  dangerous 
business  to  hand  a  butcher's  knife  to  a 
maniac. 

San  Francisco  gave  me,  doubtless,  some 
happy  hours.  She  kept  me  many  a  year 
with  three  things.  What  a  glory  !  What  a 
grandeur  1  You  stand  facing  the  Pacific 
Ocean  at  the  Cliff'  House,  and  listen  to  the 
mighty  songs  of  the  greatest  organist,  the 
youngest  and  oldest  minstrel  for  man  and 
truth !  That  ocean's  deepest  shadowy  songs 
are  eternal  inspiration,  heavenly  messages,  the 
outpouring  of  the  power  of  God.  What  a 
pity — how  useless  the  ocean  singing  day  and 
night  such  grand  songs  to  the  vulgar  Ameri- 
can, you  might  think  I  The  vulgar  Ameri- 
can is  the  worst  person  in  the  world,  being 
deaf  and  blind  to  nature.  How  long  would 
the  ocean,  you  might  wonder,  sing  for  a  man 
who  was  dead  a  long  time  ago  ? 

How  long  would  the  ocean  continue  to  sing 
for  Truth  that  had  departed  from  the  world  ? 
What  a  shame  to  have  the  divine  ocean  facing 
the  nasty  advertisement  of  '*  The  Girl  from 

87 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

Paris,"  or  of  some  one's  beer  !  It  is  a  disgrace, 
San  Franciscans,  which  you  must  correct. 
The  tasteless  advertisements  merely  spoil  the 
beauty  of  the  natural  scenery.  The  Japanese 
Government  gave  a  wise  judgment  when  it 
forbade  to  post  advertisements  at  the  beauti- 
ful Higashi  Yama,  Kyoto,  in  the  time  the 
National  Exposition  was  held. 

The  Americans  carry  their  business  atmos- 
phere wherever  they  go;  in  their  footsteps 
always  they  leave  behind  the  unagreeable 
smell  of  commerce;  they  are  like  one  who 
scatters  around  some  ill  odour. 

I  myself,  however,  have  had  many  a  glori- 
ous hour  with  the  ocean,  laying  me  on  the 
graceful  shore :  what  a  joy  it  was  to  fall  in 
sleep  hearing  the  simple,  great,  honest  mascu- 
line lullaby  of  that  ocean ! 

The  San  Francisco  girls  sting  you  often  as 
a  wasp ;  they  have  the  grace  and  small  waist 
of  the  wasp.  Their  golden  hair  is  dyed  in  the 
everlasting  sunshine  and  the  freshest  air  ;  their 
eyes  are  fallen  stars  of  dreamy  summer  night ; 
their  footsteps  are  light  and  soft  as  the  flut- 
tering wing  of  the  morning  butterfly;  they 
are  so  glad  to  show  their  well-shaped  shoes 
and  slender  ankles  by  raising  daintily  their 
skirts.  How  happy  I  felt  mingUng  among 
them  I     I  was  perfectly  intoxicated  with  tUeu' 

88 


CHICAGO 

beautiful  faces  as  with  wine.  Their  sharp, 
melodious  voice  was  a  queen's  command  to 
me. 

I  became  tired  with  them  all;  I  needed 
change.     I  left  the  Pacific  coast. 

But  how  long  can  I  stand  with  this 
Chicago?     Only  God  knows. 

I  tell  you,  oh  how  sad  I  felt  not  seeing  any 
star  at  the  night  of  my  arrival !  Stars  are  not 
kind  to  Chicago. 

If  the  most  noisy  place  is  hell — surely 
Chicago  must  be  hell.  The  only  quiet  thing 
I  have  seen  in  Chicago  is  the  water  of  the 
Lake  of  Michigan. 

Chicago  is  the  city  of  cars  and  wagons. 
Chicago  is  the  city  of  high  buildings — did  I 
expect  to  see  a  twenty-story-high-building  in 
my  life,  I  who  being  a  Japanese  used  to  living 
in  a  ridiculously  small  house,  like  a  bird's 
home  ?  Chicago  is  the  city  of  dusts,  smoke  and 
littered  streets.  Certainly  there  are  plenty  of 
chances  for  negroes  to  make  fortunes  polishing 
shoes  and  dusting  coats. 

Chicago  is  the  city  of  dirty  creatures  ;  there 
are  many  ragged,  barefooted  boys  in  and  out 
and  through  the  crowded  lanes  of  trade,  the 
human  street-sparrows.  Chicago  is  the  city 
of  pig  killing  and  pork  packing — the  Chica- 
goans     ought    to    be    fat    with    the    native 

89 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

production,  the  greasy  pork,  but  on  the 
contrary  they  are  rather  thin  but  firm  in 
construction.  They  are  not  so  handsome  as 
the  Cahfornians ;  their  complexion  is  not  fair, 
their  hands  and  feet  are  large. 

One  thing,  however,  that  strikes  me  most 
forcibly  in  walking  on  the  streets  of  Chicago 
is  the  total  absence  of  stupid-looking  faces — 
there  is  not  even  one  sleepy  mortal,  I  tell  you. 
How  foolishly  the  Japanese  look  in  brown 
skin  and  dreamy  eyes  1  Brown  itself  is  the 
colour  of  melancholy  and  stupidity;  but  it 
shows  some  sweetness  and  pleads  guilty  to 
contentment.  Brown  is  like  night.  The 
white-skinned  Americans  are  like  the  day ; 
they  are  the  people  of  hard  working,  as  the 
daytime  is  the  time  of  work.  The  Orientals 
are  the  people  of  rest  and  dreams. 

The  Americans — that  means  the  Chica- 
goans,  since  Chicago  is  the  typical  city  of 
this  great  republic  of  riches  and  business — 
are  nothing  if  they  do  not  work  hard,  as  the 
clock  is  nothing  if  it  do  not  move.  The 
Chicagoans  were  born  to  work  hard ;  even 
beggars — lazy  enough  to  beg — in  Chicago 
handle  a  music  machine. 

Oh,  what  a  feverish  activity !  The  Chica- 
goans are  never  still,  never  pause  to  think ; 

they  are  not  at  rest.     Even  when  they  are 

90 


CHICAGO 

sitting  they  must  be  on  the  move ;  they  talk 
loud  on  modern  topics — on  flying  machines 
or  the  elopement  of  a  society  belle.  Look 
at  the  rocking-chair  habit  of  Americans — a 
part  of  their  scheme  of  perpetual  motion, 
nowhere  else  so  nearly  achieved ! 

Why  do  the  Chicagoans  work  so  hard? 
For  happiness  ?  I  hardly  believe  they  are 
working  for  happiness,  but  I  believe  they  are 
working  because  they  love  work ;  they  simply 
like  to  go  ahead ;  they  cannot  be  lazy ;  they 
are  the  overland  train. 

Americans,  if  I  mistake  them  not,  are  not 
a  people  with  serious  ambitions.  Chicago, 
the  typical  American  city,  is  the  representative 
of  "  go-aheadism."  And  Chicago  has  not 
much  brain,  but  has  the  most  wonderful 
physical  power. 


II 

liCt  me  see  your  face  a  moment,  my  dear 
Chicago — don't  be  scared,  I  shall  not  hurt 
you  I  Well,  well — say,  did  you  wash  your 
face  this  morning,  or  do  you  wash  every  day  ? 
I  suppose  you  never  wash  the  face.  How 
can  you  be  looking  so  smoky  if  you  wash  ? 

O  Lord,  what  is  that  overflowing  in  the 
sky — that  vast,  writhing  flood  of  blackness  ? 

91 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

A  Chicagoan  said :  "  That's  merely  a  smoke." 
"  Merely  a  smoke,"  you  say  ?  Merely  a 
smoke  that  divorces  the  sun  and  his  bride 
the  flower;  that  shuts  out  heaven  from  the 
sight  of  men  ?  Now  I  see  that  the  Chicagoans 
cannot  be  either  clean-faced  or  clear-souled 
under  such  a  terrible  darkness. 

I  once  dreamed  the  Sun  and  Blue  Sky  fell 
in  love  with  the  Chicagoans.  The  Chicago- 
ans were  great-spirited — they  honoured  them- 
selves in  erecting  the  monument  to  the 
liberator,  Lincoln,  over  in  the  beautiful 
Lincoln  Park;  they  hesitated  with  the  im- 
pulse to  rest  from  their  labours  and  be  senti- 
mental— to  worship  the  lovely.  Then  the 
Sun  and  Blue  Sky,  with  the  best  appearance 
and  freshest  sentiment,  showed  their  sweetest 
attachment  to  the  Chicagoans.  What  did 
the  Sun  and  Blue  Sky  whisper  to  them  ? 
They  so  tenderly  whispered  to  leave  the  city 
of  business  and  dusts  ;  they  softly  commanded 
to  be  a  poet.  The  god  of  Chicago — or  it 
might  be  a  devil — was  eavesdropping  and 
overheard  the  whispering  of  the  lovers.  He 
became  enraged  and  wildly  exclaimed  to  the 
Sun  and  Blue  Sky :  **  Keep  away  from  the 
Chicagoans  !  That's  not  your  business."  Then 
the  god — or  the  devil— built  the  forest  of 
chimneys,  burned   the   soft   coal,   because  it 

92 


CHICAGO 

is  the  cheapest,  and  bade  all  the  chimneys  to 
blow  up  all  the  smokes  like  volcanoes.  All 
the  chimneys  obeyed  his  command.  The 
result  was  tragic,  since  the  Sun  and  the 
Blue  Sky,  being  separated  by  the  smoke, 
lost  all  chances  to  see  the  Chicagoans.  The 
Master  of  Chicago  gave  a  final  command  to 
the  Chicagoans  :  "  You  must  be  satisfied  with 
the  city  of  business;  you  ought  to  marry 
with  Money  and  Smoke."  This  was  my 
dream. 

Chicago  is  Chicago  only  because  he  has 
the  smoke.  Without  it  Chicago  would  lose 
his  character,  although  it  is  an  unpleasant 
character.  I  rather  would  have  even  a  bad 
character  than  to  have  none. 

Smoke!  "Smoke"  means  Chicago  as 
'* flower"  means  Japan.  Money!  "Money" 
means  Chicago  as  "  art "  means  Japan.  There's 
some  difference,  you  see,  between  Chicago 
and  Japan. 

I  tell  you,  my  friend  Chicagoan,  you  will 
turn  to  a  negro  if  you  do  not  beware,  living 
in  such  a  smoke.  If  you  could  turn  wholly 
to  a  black,  gaining  his  gentle,  merry  spirit 
with  his  skin,  that  would  be  far  better  than 
to  remain  as  a  white-faced  human  machine 
in  crazy  Chicago.  The  negroes  are  harmless, 
happy,  the  most  obliging  creatures  in  the  world ; 

93 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the  negro  is  an  ignorant,  optimistic  poet,  in  fact. 
Thank  God  they  are  not  "  educated  "  I  With 
knowledge  of  book  and  world  no  one  can  be 
jolly.  That  the  wise  man  generally  is  not 
fat,  with  the  happy  smile  and  the  jolly 
humour,  is  the  rule. 

The  negroes  have  the  simplest  child  heart ; 
they  have  a  warm  love  of  a  variety  of  loud 
colours.  I  saw  almost  every  day  a  negro 
on  the  streets  of  San  Francisco  who  carried 
proudly  a  silver-tipped  cane  in  his  right  hand 
with  the  jaunty  air  of  a  cake-walk  artist. 
How  brightly  sparkled  a  diamond  pin  on  his 
red  necktie !  What  a  combination,  red  with 
his  black  face !  Was  it  a  real  diamond  ?  Of 
course,  with  the  negro  of  America,  as  with 
anybody  elsewhere,  all  that  sparkles  is  not 
diamond.  The  negroes  are  delighted  with  all 
that  glitters,  and  they  are  not  particular 
enough  to  distinguish  between  sham  gems 
and  real. 

I  see   many  negroes  in   Chicago  who   are 

not  dressed  with  loud  colours  and  sparkling 

stones.     Perhaps  the  negroes  of  the  Pacific 

coast   are  more  richly  situated.     The   negro 

of  San  Francisco  I  am  speaking  of  wore  a 

yellow   vest    and    blue    trousers ;    his    shoes 

were  tan.     I   hear  that   one   of  your  great 

council  districts  is  represented  by  a  statesman 

94 


CHICAGO 

of  like  tastes — the  Honourable  Coughlin,  is 
it  not  ? 

Did  you  ever  hear  the  negro  crying?  I 
suppose  not.  They  were  born  with  only 
laughter,  though  the  other  fellows  learned 
first  to  cry,  their  laughter  coming  later.  The 
negroes  are  the  most  wonderful  mortals  with 
overflowing  humour.  The  humour  of  their 
manner,  the  humour  in  their  voice,  the 
humour  in  every  part  of  their  bodies  makes 
us  think  of  every  one  of  them  as  a  comic 
actor.  Glad  am  I  to  have  acquaintance  with 
a  few  negro  gentlemen.  Is  there  any  reason 
why  they  cannot  be  gentlemen  being  waiters  ? 
What  are  their  names  ?     Who  knows  ? 

Seeing  me  every  morning  they  cordially 
welcome  me  with  silent  large  smiles,  showing 
me  their  white  teeth,  sparkling  their  some- 
what yellow  eyes.  Their  graceful  manner 
and  gentility  soon  make  me  forget  anything 
unagreeable  about  them  and  bring  me  to  a 
fairy  world  of  sweetness  and  satisfaction.  I 
can  not  be  happy  unless  waited  on  by  some 
black  face.  I  recall  what  a  jolly  face  they 
make  when  they  find  a  "  two-bits  "  under  the 
plate.  Oh,  happy  negro  gentleman- waiter ! 
I  love  you.     I  will  be  with  you  forever ! 

One  morning  I  paid  for  my  breakfast  with 

a  five-dollar  piece  of  gold — do  you  know  that 

95 


THE  STORY  OF  TONE  NOGUCHI 

in  California  only  the  gold  is  acceptable 
money?  Such  a  solid  green  piece  of  paper 
ought  to  go  into  the  waste  basket.  Paper 
money?  What  a  value  is  in  it,  anyhow? 
How  can  I  distinguish  a  counterfeit  from  the 
real  money?  You  say  there  is  no  counter- 
feit in  Chicago? 

"  That's  not  money ;  take  it  away-— destroy 
it,"  I  said  when  the  black  waiter — such  a 
jolly  gentleman  negro — gave  me  a  dirty  green 
paper  as  a  change  for  my  gold  piece. 

He  laughed,  showing  his  ivory  teeth  like  a 
gentle  bear,  and  said  with  lovely  excitement : 

"  You  are  all  right.  Throw  it  away  if  you 
wish,  but — I  will  pick  it  up  and  keep  it  my- 
self. Ha,  ha,  ha  ! "  He  laughed  like  thun- 
dering. 

Even  a  soiled  paper  is  worth  something,  no 
doubt,  in  America. 

But  the  trouble  is,  to  keep  such  a  paper 
makes  the  pocket  awfully  wet.  Need  not 
keep  it,  spend  it,  you  say?  All  right,  my 
dear  sir;  Chicago  makes  that  easy,  if  not 
pleasant. 

O  negroes,  you  good-natured,  never-get- 
ting-sad  creatures !  I  am  all  ready  any  day 
to  leave  this  stone-hearted,  smoky-faced  city 
of  Chicago  and  join  with  you  to  your  native 
land.     You  have  no  home,  you  say  ?     You 

96 


CHICAGO 

were  imported  as  a  slave  many  a  year  ago, 
you  say  ?  Slave  !  What  a  sadly  sweet  sub- 
mitting, what  a  gently  melancholy  obedience 
the  word  *' slave"  expresses!  You  were  per- 
fectly fortunate  that  you  were  slave  ;  the  people 
who  kept  you  as  slave  were  greatly  mistaken. 
I  see  still  some  stains  of  slavery  in  your  face, 
as  I  can  recognise  the  traces  of  nobility  in  the 
face  of  a  bridge  beggar  who  was  once  a  noble 
man.     Surely  you  have  had  a  sad  experience. 

Chicago  is  the  city  of  **no  time  to  spare 
for  another "  ;  Chicago  is  the  city  of  "  time 
is  money";  Chicago  never  invites  any  lazy 
guest;  Chicago  has  no  patience  for  the 
people  asking  questions,  moving  uncertainly — 
although  I  understand  the  patience  of  Ameri- 
can gentlemen,  especially  for  ladies,  is  per- 
fectly angelic,  waiting  upon  them  without 
complaining,  but  with  the  highest  satis- 
faction and  good  humour.  Chicago  never 
tastes  of  peaceful  harmony  and  complete 
leisure,  consequently  he  cares  nothing  for  a 
man  of  quiet  thought  and  slow  steps,  but 
he  loves  a  bright  young  man.  What  does 
he  care  for  any  old  crippled  tramp? 

The  great  city  of  Chicago  is  very  cruel; 
he  may  drown  any  man,  whom  he  sees  un- 
necessary in  the  city,  in  the  Lake  of  Michigan, 
as  the  cider-presser  throws  away  the  useless 

97  G 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

stuff  after  taking  the  juice  out  of  the  apple. 
The  man  whom  Chicago  respects  must  be 
a  crazy  man,  rushing  on  like  a  racehorse, 
wide  awake,  like  an  alarm  clock. 

Chicago  is  not  the  city  of  gentlemen. 
What  do  I  mean  by  "  gentleman,"  you  say  ? 
Chicago  is  the  city  of  the  sack  coat,  if  I 
can  say  that  Washington  is  the  city  of  the 
dress  coat  and  Boston  is  the  city  of  the 
frock  coat.  The  sack-coat  city  of  Chicago 
has  not  enough  dignity  to  attend  with  proper 
ceremony  upon  a  high-born  lady,  or  to  con- 
duct suitably  the  funeral  of  a  great  general. 
What  a  pity — such  mighty  strength,  so  little 
restraint  or  cultivation  I  Chicago  himself, 
perhaps,  does  not  care  to  attend  to  these 
affairs.  Chicago,  I  think,  wants  to  be  an 
eternal  sack-coat  city.  Chicago  wants  to 
be  far  away  from  the  conventional  society  of 
foolish  display  or  stupid  formality.  Chicago 
wants  simply  to  mind  his  own  business — 
that  is,  to  make  money,  to  build  the  high- 
est building  in  the  world,  and  to  keep  a 
lady  in  leisure.  Is  she  satisfied  in  leisure? 
Not  a  bit  I  How  unwise  she  is  1  She 
wants  to  leave  the  home  and  engage  in  the 
trade  of  the  street  and  the  mart  like  the 
men. 

The  great  dream  of  Chicago  is  to  invent 
98 


CHICAGO 

a  machine  that  will  kill  10,000  hogs  a 
minute.  Chicago  cannot,  with  his  present 
aims  and  ambitions,  ever  become  a  high- 
minded  city. 

**  Mind  your  own  business ! "  It  is  the 
most  typical  maxim  of  Americans.  If  you 
rightly  understand  it,  you  are  on  the  road 
of  success  and  glory  in  this  world.  '*  Mind 
your  own  business"  means  *' taking  care 
only  of  myself,"  does  it  not  ? 

There  are  many  in  Chicago  who  so  under- 
stand it,  if  I  am  not  mistaken.  The  people 
in  the  street,  I  mean,  especially.  They  are 
so  unkind,  impolite,  rough.  They  only 
take  care  of  themselves;  they  cannot  spare 
even  a  minute  for  another's  sake.  If  you 
happen  to  ask  a  question  of  the  people  in 
the  street,  they  surely  make  a  disagreeable 
frown  before  your  face,  and  then  may  even 
murmur :  "  Great  bore !  I  have  no  time 
for  you." 

In  America — I  mean  in  Chicago — every- 
body ought  to  know  everything.  Even  a 
baby  must  walk  alone  without  a  nurse. 
The  conductor  never  stops  a  car  if  he  sees 
a  cripple  on  the  track.  **  I  mind  my  own 
business;  I  cannot  take  care  of  you,"  the 
Chicagoans  might  say. 

Chicago  is  such  a  hard  city  for  the  stranger 
99 


THE   STORY    OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

— like  I  am.  Beware,  my  dear  stupid  visi- 
tors to  the  city.  Even  to  ask  a  slight 
question  of  the  rushing  people  on  the 
street  is  certainly  something  very  rude. 
How  can  I,  spending  only  a  week  or  so, 
understand  everything  ?  I  am  not  bright 
enough,  like  Chicago  people,  to  know  every- 
thing without  asking. 

One  morning  I  asked  a  man  on  the  street 
where  is  So-and-So  street,  what  car  to  take. 
When  I  heard  him  murmur  something  I  saw 
him  already  one  hundred  yards  away  from 
me.  Is  that  the  way  to  treat  a  little  Oriental  ? 
I  felt  so  indignant.  I  asked  the  same  question 
of  another  man.  The  man  said  coldly :  "  No 
time  now,  you  ask  somebody  else."  I  was 
almost  crying,  do  you  know  ?  I  remember 
that  a  San  Francisco  lady  said  at  my  depar- 
ture that  I  will  be  lost  in  the  great  city  of 
Chicago.  Yes,  my  dearest  sweet  woman  on 
the  Pacific  coast,  I  will  surely  be  lost ! 

The  third  gentleman  I  asked  was  a  rather 
fat  young  man  in  a  handsome  suit.  I  thought 
him  very  well-bred,  having  a  tender  sympathy 
for  a  stranger  and  a  fine  heart.  Did  he  answer 
me  nicely,  you  say  ?  No.  He  said  roughly  : 
'*  Go  to  a  policeman  !  " 

'*  Oh,  policeman,  where  are  you  ? "  I  ex- 
claimed. 

100 


CHICAGO 

I  hurried  to  a  book  printer's  and  got 
a  book  of  street  guides  of  this  city  of 
Chicago.  ''  Now,  I  am  all  right  I "  I  said 
with  great  joy.  **  I  thank  you  much,  dear 
guide  maker;  you  gave  relief  to  a  stupid 
Oriental  gentleman." 

Yes,  I  think  the  god  of  the  Chicagoans 
is  a  devil. 


Ill 

Within  the  evening  sky  is  the  star ;  behind 
the  book  the  man;  in  the  city  of  Chicago 
the  wealth  and  thundering  noise.  Not  only 
in  the  streets — the  true  thunders  often  verily 
roar  over  Chicago.  Even  God  makes  some 
joy  in  the  great,  crazy  city,  as  it  seems  to 
me,  adding  more  noisy  demonstrations  to 
the  already  unbearable  trumpets  of  Chicago. 
The  most  noisy  time  in  the  world  is  the 
time  of  highest  human  energy  and  excite- 
ment. The  night  is  quiet,  the  night  is  when 
the  human  energy  and  excitement  sleep  in 
silent  lullaby  of  stars  and  soft  kissing  of 
breeze.  Human  beings — even  nature  or  God 
— find  it  impossible  to  explain  their  power  and 
motion  without  making  noise.  See  how  the 
oceans  roll,  how  the  Yosemite   shouts,  how 

the  overland  trains  rush  !     See  the  clamorous 

101 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

crowd  at  the  fruit   market   by  the   Chicago 
River ! 

Chicago  is  the  noisiest  city  in  America ! 
Doesn't  this  mean  that  Chicago  is  the  city 
with  the  highest  human  energy  and  greatest 
excitement  in  America  ?  Doesn't  it  mean  that 
Chicago  is  the  most  successful  city  of  worldH- 
ness  and  "  go-aheadism  "  ?  Worldhness  and 
**go-aheadism"  are  measured  by  the  amount 
of  noise. 

You,  poet  who  prefers  a  rose  petal  to  the 
Masonic  Temple,  need  not  stay  in  Chicago 
even  a  minute.  Do  you  cover  your  ears 
against  the  threatening  dins  of  the  city  ?  Do 
you  close  your  eyes  against  the  endless  pro- 
cession of  rushing  people  ?  Some,  stumbling, 
throw  away  the  gold  and  make  a  sad  face — 
what  a  pity !  You  go  away  from  Chicago  into 
the  wood,  and  dream  by  the  rivulet.  You  are 
undoubtedly  familiar  with  the  cadence  and 
feeling  of  wood,  and  rivulet,  but  you  are  too 
simple-minded  to  understand  the  confused 
human  sound  of  the  city ;  the  great  drama  of 
tears  and  laughter  acted  daily  on  the  big  stage 
of  Chicago  is  too  much  for  your  childish  heart. 
Chicago  is  not  the  city  to  take  care  particu- 
larly of  children,  as  is  Japan.  But  if  you  wish 
to  stay,  you  may ;  Chicago  is  indifferent.     If 

you  wish  to  go,  you  go.     Chicago  is  as  big  as 

102 


CHICAGO 

the  Lake  of  Michigan,  and  Chicago  is  cold  as 
a  jail. 

"  Chicago  ?  That's  American  ! "  I  exclaimed. 
'*  That's  American  "  means  great,  as  "  that's 
German  "  means  steady,  and  "  that's  French  " 
means  artistic,  and  "that's  English"  means 
comfortable,  and  "that's  Japanese"  means 
dainty,  and  "  that's  Chinese "  means  gross. 
You  ask  me  what  I  mean  by  "  great "  ? 
Chicago  is  America.  America  without  Chi- 
cago would  lose  what  is  America. 

If  there  be  the  time  when  we  complain  that 
the  world  is  small,  America  will  be  as  large  as 
she  is  to-day,  and  the  Americans  immense  for- 
ever. If  there  be  the  time  when  we  will 
complain  that  America  is  small,  Chicago  will 
be  as  large  as  to-day,  and  the  Chicagoans 
immense  forever.     I  hail  you — Chicago ! 

Are  you  really  only  sixty  years  old,  my 
dearest  Chicago?  Sixty  years  are  merely  a 
short  hour.  "  You  tell  a  lie,  you  rather-old- 
looking  City  of  Men!"  I  declared  often. 
How  can  anything  under  the  sun  grow  so 
fast  ?  Chicago  himself  says :  "  I  live  in  hard 
working  and  in  darkest  smoke,  naturally  I  get 
rugged  and  tired ;  very  likely  I  look  older 
than  my  own  age." 

I  myself,  being  such  a  fellow  as  never  kept  a 

book  in  my  life — even  a  copy  of  my  own  pub- 

103 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

lications — hurried  to  the  city  Hbrary  to  find 
out  the  true  age  of  Chicago.  City  Hbrary  ! 
After  all,  it  cannot  be  anything  but  Chicago- 
esque.  His  is  the  richest  library,  no  doubt,  as 
everything  in  Chicago  is  great  in  size  and 
wealth.  Its  million  books  are  filling  all  the 
shelves,  as  the  dry  goods  fill  the  big  stores. 
Oh,  librarian,  you  furnished  me  a  very  good 
dinner,  even  ice  cream,  but — where  is  the  table  ? 
The  Chicago  city  library  has  no  solemnly 
quiet,  softly  peaceful  reading-room ;  you  are 
like  a  god  who  made  a  perfect  man  and  forgot 
to  put  in  the  soul;  the  books  are  worth 
nothing  without  having  a  sweet  corner  and 
plenty  of  time,  as  the  man  is  nothing  without 
soul.  Throw  those  books  away,  if  you  don't 
have  a  perfect  reading-room  !  Dinner  is  use- 
less without  a  table.  I  want  to  read  a  book 
as  a  scholar,  as  I  want  to  eat  a  dinner  as  a 
gentleman.  What  difference  is  there,  my 
dearest  Chicago,  between  your  honourable 
library  and  the  great  department  store,  an 
emporium  where  people  buy  things  without  a 
moment  of  selection,  like  a  busy  honey  bee  ? 

The  library  is  situated  in  the  most  annoy- 
ingly  noisy  business  quarter,  under  the  over- 
hanging smoke,  in  the  nearest  reach  of  the 
engine  bells  of  the  lakeside.     One  can  hardly 

spend  an  hour  in  it  if  he  be  not  a  Chicagoan 

104 


CHICAGO 

who  was  born  without  taste  of  the  fresh  air 
and  blue  sky.  The  heavy,  oppressive,  ill- 
smelling  air  of  Chicago  almost  kills  me  some- 
times. What  a  foolishness  and  absurdity  of 
the  city  administrators  to  build  the  office  of 
learning  in  such  a  place  of  restaurants  and 
barber  shops ! 

Look  at  that  edifice  of  the  city  library ! 
Look  at  that  white  marble!  That's  great, 
admirable ;  that  means  tremendous  power  of 
money.  But  what  a  vulgarity,  stupid  taste, 
outward  display,  what  an  entire  lacking  of 
fine  sentiment  and  artistic  love !  Ah,  those 
decorations  with  gold  and  green  on  the 
marble  stone  spoil  the  beauty !  What  a 
shame !  That  is  exactly  Chicagoesque.  O 
Chicago,  you  have  fine  taste,  haven't  you  ? 

The  Encydopcedia  Britannica  informs  that 
the  organisation  of  Chicago  began  in  the 
year  1837.  To  be  exact,  he  is  just  sixty- 
three  years  old.  Isn't  he  a  wonderful  young 
city  ?  How  can  I  believe  that  in  only  sixty- 
three  years  77,000  acres,  extending  over 
fifteen  miles  north  and  south  and  over 
eight  miles  east  and  west,  were  occupied  by 
2,000,000  of  people  ?  It  is  magic.  It  grew 
in  one  night,  like  a  spring  bamboo  shoot. 
It  is  like  the  eternal  Fuji  Mountain  of  far- 
off    Japan,    which    appeared    suddenly    one 

105 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

morning  2000  years  ago,  as  the  legend  tells, 
to  the  great  wonder  of  the  people.  It  is  a 
dream.     It  is  just  like  a  story. 

You  ought  to  know  whom  you  talk  to 
before  you  speak.  Chicago  is  almost  a  baby 
city,  as  far  as  its  age  concerns,  for  there  are 
many  cities  a  thousand  years  old  in  this 
world.  Is  it  natural  and  right  for  you  to 
want  the  baby  city  to  be  poetical,  to  be 
philosophical  at  once?  You,  who  are  com- 
plaining to  Chicago  of  its  lacking  of  profound 
refinement  and  gentle  manners,  are  foolish 
as  much  as  one  who  wants  a  baby  to  reply 
to  the  greatest  questions  of  life  and  death. 
You  must  give  time — one  hundred  years  or 
two  hundred  perhaps  —  to  Chicago.  The 
grandchildren  of  Chicago  will  learn  surely 
how  to  speak  to  strangers,  what  is  art,  how 
to  spell  correctly  the  names  of  great  poets. 

How  painful  and  unpleasant  to  see  the 
precocious  young  philosophers  or  poets  whose 
faces  are  pale,  whose  sad  eyes  are  downcast  I 
Young  men  should  be  young  men;  they 
should  laugh  with  the  world  and  sunshine; 
they  should  work  hard  like  the  summer 
ants;  they  should  be  hopeful  as  a  spring 
morn.  Glad  am  I  to  be  acquainted  with 
this  great  city  of  Chicago.  Chicago  is  the 
typical  city  of  modern  young  men.     Chica- 

106 


CHICAGO 

goans  take  the  world  straight,  give  to  the 
world  a  plain  statement;  Chicagoans  never 
understand  the  world  in  cynical  ways  or 
dreamy  fashions.  They  take  the  world  in 
ail-roundly  good  process  and  with  fine 
understanding ;  they  are  happy,  no  doubt ; 
they  are  glad  to  live  and  work.  They  eat 
plenty  meats  at  morning ;  they  work  hard 
in  daytime;  they  play  ball  on  Sunday. 
Look  at  their  great  muscles!  Isn't  it 
simply  grand  ? 

It  is  such  a  refreshment  for  an  Oriental 
like  me  to  meet  with  Chicagoans.  I  feel 
myself  the  new  blood  of  modern  life  and 
freshest  joy  of  the  world  circulating  in  me, 
and  I  am  almost  come  to  exclaim :  "  Oh, 
empty  dreams  and  visionary  poems,  go  away 
from  me  I  I  am  to  be  a  plain  modern 
youth  of  the  world  of  money  and  happi- 
ness. How  glad  to  be  a  fine  materialist! 
What  a  joy  to  be  a  hard  worker !  Work 
means  growing  hope  and  new  sunshine." 

Nearly  all  the  Chicagoans,  except  but 
one  or  two  mortals  with  the  subtitle  poet, 
are  fine  materialists — notice  that  adjective 
*'fine."  They  are  born  hard  workers;  lazi- 
ness is  truly  an  unpardonable  crime  to  them. 
They  are  proud  any  time  to  show  their  big 
muscles  of  arms,  like  hams,  and  their  broad 

107 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

shoulders,  like  the  branches  of  the  redwood 
under  the  severe  force  of  winter.  Chicago 
never  allows  any  do-nothing  fellow  to  come 
up  here ;  the  shiftless,  lazy  dude,  whose 
only  care  is  to  perfect  the  curve  of  his 
finger  nails,  knocks  at  the  gate  of  Chicago 
without  having  any  answer. 

I  thank  God,  the  wise,  most  practical 
Chicago  has  not  a  simply  handsome,  good- 
for-nothing  type  of  youth  hanging  around 
the  cigar  stores,  as  in  San  Francisco.  The 
Chicago  boys  are  not  handsome  enough  to 
stand  exposing  their  vain  faces  with  the 
air  of  the  perfectly  superior  lady  killer. 
The  Chicago  boys  have  not  such  a  blue  eye 
as  the  San  Franciscans  have — Chicago  her- 
self scarcely  sees  the  blue  sky;  they  don't 
spend  much  money  on  their  neckties.  Those 
rubbish,  those  professional  lady  killers,  to 
speak  more  clearly,  at  the  cigar  stand  of 
San  Francisco,  with  the  powder  on  face, 
with  the  huge  cane  in  arm,  with  a  cigar 
in  mouth,  make  the  most  despicable,  cheap- 
est show  in  the  world.  I  advise  you,  my 
dear  California,  to  pass  a  law  suppressing 
them.  They  are  a  great  disgrace  to  your 
honourable  State. 

Thank  heaven,  the  Chicago  cigar  stores  are 

not  fitted  for  the  convenience  of  such  hangers- 

108 


CHICAGO 

on.  But  I  am  sorry  that  I,  myself  enjoying 
sometimes  a  cigarette,  can  hardly  find  a  good 
one  in  Chicago.  Worst  of  all,  is  that  any 
cigar  store  north  of  the  river  does  not  keep 
even  a  bad  cigarette.  Still,  I  do  not  miss  the 
smoke  here  as  one  would  do  in  another  city  ; 
one  has  but  to  breathe  in  the  air.  I  am  sorry 
that  the  Chicago  cigar  store  does  not  have  a 
slot  machine.  What  a  disappointment !  I 
cannot  try  a  fortune  by  dropping  a  nickel. 

How  can  Chicago  take  care  of  sick  people  ? 
Chicago  might  say :  ''I  am  not  a  hospital." 
Chicago  has  no  tenderness  of  the  grand- 
mother, Chicago  is  taking  always  the  un- 
changeable attitude  of  the  cold  business  man. 
Chicago  is  the  city  of  wheat  and  of  pork.  Think 
just  a  moment  of  2,000,000  of  Chicagoans, 
with  the  strongest  nerve  force  and  vigorous, 
regular  action  of  the  stomach  and  clean  blood 
in  quick  circulation  !  I  know  that  the  doctors 
have  a  hard  struggle  in  this  great  city.  I  do 
not  observe  here  so  many  signs  of  doctors  as  I 
did  on  the  Pacific  coast.  But  I  am  not  sure 
of  the  business  of  lawyer. 

I  observed  that  the  Chicago  people,  espe- 
cially I  mean  the  people  on  the  street,  do  not 
wear  much  of  white  shirts.  Laundry  work 
of  Chicago  is  not  good,  I  understand.  The 
Chicagoans  are  not  dudes,  but  the  most  honest, 

109 


THE  STORY  OF  TONE  NOGUCHI 

simple,  working  men.  When  I  left  San  Fran- 
cisco nearly  all  the  San  Francisco  gentlemen 
wore,  as  I  observed,  the  black  stiff  hat  of  $3.50, 
and  in  Chicago  I  observe  that  they  do  not 
sacrifice  much  money  in  their  headgear.  Some 
of  the  Chicagoans  wear  a  straw  hat  of  $1, 
some  a  cap  of  half  a  dollar,  some  a  rather 
cheap,  black,  stiff  hat,  some  a  grey  soft  one. 
They  wear  such  stuff  with  perfect  satis- 
faction, because  these  things  are  cheap,  but 
not  because  a  cheap  thing  is  more  appro- 
priate or  becoming  in  the  weather  of  Chicago. 
I  saw  only  one  or  two  gentlemen  in  silk 
hats,  except  the  carriage  drivers,  since  I  was 
in  Chicago.  The  silk  hat  does  not  fit  with 
the  city's  sack  coat.  Perhaps  it  is  because 
the  lawyers,  doctors,  or  the  honourable  judges 
of  this  great  city  want  to  be  distinguished 
from  the  driver. 


IV 

One  day  I  presented  to  Chicago  a  cotton 
handkerchief  of  enormous  size,  with  the  red 
flowers  as  decorations,  and  one  silk,  but 
very  tiny  one,  requiring  him  to  prefer  one 
of  them.  Chicago  was  not  bright  enough 
to  imagine  vividly  that  I  was  examining 
his  own  character.     Chicago  is  gentle,  some- 

110 


CHICAGO 

times  so  stupid,  and  it  is  well  that  he  is 
so,  since  such  is  the  general  character  of  the 
most  practical  person.  Chicago  is  not  the 
city  with  wolfish  teeth  and  hawk  eye,  like 
a  thief.  He  is  a  plain,  big  city  of  good- 
natured  America,  oh,  so  slow  oftentimes 
to  discover  another's  secret  scheme.  He  is 
too  large-hearted,  sometimes  ridiculously  so, 
to  appreciate  anything. 

Now  to  return  to  the  handkerchief  business. 
Which  was  Chicago's  selection?  Chicago 
chose  the  former — that  is,  the  cotton  hand- 
kerchief of  enormous  size.  Chicago  has  no 
secret ;  never  tells  a  lie,  I  presume.  Chicago's 
heart  opens  wide  to  anybody  without  a  screen 
or  door,  like  the  art  gallery  at  the  lakeside. 
Chicago  has  the  frankness  of  children  ;  speaks 
out  everything  like  a  phonograph — even 
something  not  to  be  spoken.  Chicago  is  per- 
fectly ignorant  of  the  art  of  little-speaking 
and  silence-keeping.  Chicago  is  never  still, 
naturally  never  sleeps.  Chicago  is  the  city 
of  day,  when  dreams  and  rest  have  no  power. 
Chicago  is  the  city  of  clean  glass  which  has 
no  mystery. 

Hear  what  Chicago  said  on  his  preference 

of  the  handkerchiefs  I   presented:    "I  take 

this  cotton  one  because  this  is  large  in  size 

and  looks  pretty  with  red  flowers."     What 

111 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

a  shame !  To  the  most  practical  Chicago 
the  quality  and  taste  of  silk  handkerchief 
are  nothing  of  value.  Chicago,  eternal  city 
without  quality  and  taste  ! 

Chicago  is  such  a  city  who  loves  a  penny 
rather  than  ten  yards  of  divine  poems  of 
Heaven  and  rose.  The  Chicago  poets — isn't 
it  a  surprise  to  be  informed  that  certain 
groups  of  poets  exist  even  in  Chicago? 
How  many  altogether  in  this  great  Cook 
County,  my  dear  sir,  are  starving  to  death, 
no  doubt!  You  better  be  a  barber  or 
waiter  rather  than  a  well-known  poet  in 
this  country — of  course  in  Chicago.  To  be 
even  a  shoe-polisher,  making  a  living  in 
competition  with  black  faces,  is,  indeed,  a 
great  deal  better  than  to  be  a  "lover  of 
nature."  America,  or  Chicago,  is  any  day 
ready  to  offer  you  a  laurel  of  **fame,"  but 
not  a  nickel  under  the  sun. 

The  laurel  of  ''fame"  costs  him  nothing 

in   the  world.     He   does   gladly   send    away 

a  thousand  laurels  of  ''  fame "  according  to 

order   every   where — to-day  to   Mr.    A,   and 

to-morrow  to  Mr.   B,  and   he  has  forgotten 

whom   he   bestowed  them   upon   and   when. 

The  vain  poets,  the  most  pretentious  mortals 

who  sing  daily  to  be  free  from  the  vanity, 

but    are   verily   hungry    for  the    admiration 

112 


CHICAGO 

and  pompous  demonstration,  wear  that  laurel 
of  "  fame "  with  great  satisfaction  and  walk 
around  with  proud  gesticulations  like  an 
ostrich,  after  a  glance  in  the  mirror. 

But  look  at  that  one  who  offered  it  to 
them,  sneering  tremendously  after  them  be- 
hind the  door.  He  said  :  **  There  fools,  go  ! 
Your  crowns  are  paper-made  and  painted." 
What  a  pity  1  What  a  poor  poet !  America, 
the  cruel,  money-worshipping  America,  may 
any  day  drive  these  harmless  poets  away  from 
the  country  as  Russia  with  the  Jew  people, 
because  America  with  heavy  purse  and  hand- 
some clothes  cannot  endure  their  long,  un- 
combed hair  and  thin,  pale  faces. 

I  understand  that  Chicago  has  already 
proclaimed  against  the  poets.  *'Your  being 
in  our  city  means  a  nuisance ;  therefore  you 
are  to  go  away.  Chicago  is  not  the  right 
place  for  your  honourable  dream  and  being 
lazy  to  the  extreme.  We  hear  often  that  all 
the  people  like  you  live  in  Boston.  Do  they 
not  ?  Please,  my  dear  fellows,  go  there ! " 
What  Boston,  being  also  one  of  the  American 
cities,  is  going  to  do  with  the  wonderful 
crowd  of  poets,  I  wonder  ? 

Show  me  where  is  the  beautiful  lady  who 
is  our  ideal !  Where  are  the  people  who  have 
no  transgression,  no  fault  and  no  weakness ! 

113  H 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

If  the  Chicagoans  have  a  blemish,  as  any 
countryman  has,  it  must  be  surely  that 
they  do  measure  everything  by  its  size  and 
mere  appearance.  The  great  love  of  the 
immense  size  and  appearance  becomes  a  crime 
— perhaps  not  a  crime,  but  assuredly  a  shame, 
since  you  discard  utterly  all  thought  of  high 
quality  and  taste. 

Although  Chicago  is  the  city  caring  only 
for  the  big  size  and  appearance,  the  face  of 
Chicago  looks  so  dark  under  the  thick  smoke, 
and  the  appearance  of  Chicagoans  in  the  ill- 
fitting  suits  is  pitiful.  Chicago  keeps  saying : 
"Any  old  piece  will  do,  if  its  size  is  large 
and  it  looks  good."  That  is  the  unmovable 
principle  of  Chicago.  Size !  Appearance ! 
Not  the  quality,  not  the  taste  ! 

How  can  Chicago  attain  to  the  highest 
dignity?  How  can  he  procure  a  true  admi- 
ration from  the  thoughtful  critics?  Does  he 
not  care  for  the  criticism  by  others  ?  Is  he 
unconventional  ?  My  dear  sirs,  I  have  never 
encountered  with  such  a  conventional  people 
in  my  life  as  the  Americans — as  the  Chica- 
goans, if  your  prefer — who  are  astonishingly 
sensitive  to  any  criticism.  They  are  like  a 
snail — merely  one  touch  of  the  finger  makes 
their  whole  construction  shudder  as  by  a 
storm.     But  they  are  giant  in  body  like  an 

114 


CHICAGO 

elephant ;  don't  you  know  that  the  elephant 
is  the  most  sensitive  of  animals  ? 

I  perfectly  understand  why  newspaper- 
cutting  bureaus  are  making  a  solid  business 
in  this  country.  They  are  securing  bread  and 
butter,  I  conclude,  out  of  the  foolishness  of 
people,  the  vain  wishes  to  hear  what  praise 
another  has  given.  The  Americans  are  so 
childishly  honest — is  honest  the  right  word? 
They  would  gladly  accept  every  good  word 
spoken  to  them  with  straight  doubtlessness, 
without  any  discrimination.  What  pitifully 
blind  people  who  are  so  fatally  unable  to  distin- 
guish between  flattery  and  the  true  praise  !  I 
value  highly,  however,  the  most  gentle  quality 
in  Americans  that  never  allows  any  suspicion 
of  another's  word.  They  are  perfect  angels  in 
such  matters.  Really  they  will  paste  in  their 
scrapbooks  even  a  senseless  babbling  of  a 
baby  if  it  was  concerned  with  them,  and  they 
will  keep  it  in  the  safe.  Scrapbook  has  an 
equal  estimation  to  them  as  an  heirloom,  or 
diamond  ring  of  grandmother. 

If  you   will   declare  that   the    Chicagoans 

are  ridiculous,  that  exactly  means  to  put  a 

verdict    of    '*  ridiculous "    on    the    heads    of 

Americans.     The  Chicagoans  who  incessantly 

keep  saying:     *•  Look,  just  a  moment;  look, 

my  dear  visitor ;  am  I  not  beautiful  ?     How 

115 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

do  you  think  of  me  ?  Please,  say  I  am  good 
looking  ! " — as  a  dear  little  butterfly  girl  with 
red  ribbon  and  straw  hat — are  verily  ridi- 
culous, are  they  not?  To  tell  the  truth,  I 
was  sickly  tired  in  California  with  such  a 
stupid,  tasteless-like- wax,  nonsensical  question 
as,  *'How  do  you  like  America?"  or  "How 
long  have  you  been?"  Not  because  I  have 
no  correct  answers,  but  truly  because  my 
sincere  reply  might  make  my  interview 
tragic. 

I  tried  so  far  to  keep  myself  from  being 
introduced  to  new  people,  simply  because  I 
hated  to  come  face  to  face  with  such  an 
eternal  stereotyped  question.  And,  alas,  I 
found  myself  in  the  same  ditch  in  this 
Chicago !  Oh,  how  many  commonplace  en- 
counters I  had  with  the  everlasting  "  How  do 
you  like  Chicago  ? "  and  "  How  long  do  you 
expect  to  stay  ? "  I  almost  decided  to  have 
my  answers  printed  on  paper  and  to  show 
it  before  my  new  acquaintance  began  to 
throw  the  questions  over  me. 

What  opinion  I  have  of  Chicago?  Shall 
I  flatter  ?  The  Chicagoans  will  make  a  some- 
what awkward,  smiling  face — and  look  with 
the  twinkling  eyes  of  satisfaction  and  conceit 
of  "  I  expect  so."  And  they  will  say  in  slow, 
haughty  tones :  "  This  is  the  most  great  city 

116 


CHICAGO 

— don't  you  know?"  Shall  1  speak  my  true 
opinion  ?     How  my  interview  will  end  ? 

I  must  be  a  hermit  in  Chicago,  although 
I  have  a  heavy  mission  to  investigate  this 
big  man-town.  Why?  Because  I  have  no 
more  desire  to  make  enemies  personally  than 
to  make  more  friends.  Personal  disagree- 
ment or  quarrel  is  the  most  sad  experiment. 
As  for  me,  I  have  a  proud,  hard-to-bend 
backbone.  I  was  born  without  flattery  or 
sycophancy.  I  find  it  more  difficult  to  please 
the  Americans  than  to  graduate  from  the 
University  of  Chicago.  Yes,  sir;  I  am  too 
honest  for  the  Americans — for  the  Chicagoans, 
if  you  please ! 

You,  my  dear  Chicago  people,  don't  come 
approaching  me  with  the  bothering  questions 
on  Chicago  and  the  Chicagoans,  but  softly, 
gracefully  step  towards  me,  as  your  sweet 
summer  evening  breeze,  with  the  much 
beautiful  chat  of  divine  star  or  angel  rose  ! 

I  really  wonder  whether  the  average  Chica- 
goan  knows  how  roses  look !  Do  you  know, 
Chicagoan,  that  roses  don't  grow  on  the 
mountain  top  or  in  the  river? 

To  say  too  much  with  almost  any  matter 
is  far  from  to  be  admirable.  The  Tokio 
servant  girls  are  despised,  simply  because 
they    talk    silly    nonsense    hanging    around 

117 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the  public  well  with  water  bucket  in  hand. 
Chattering  is  an  offence  in  Japan,  the  land 
of  pride  and  peace. 

I  am  stopping  now  with  my  criticism 
on  Chicago  and  the  Chicagoans.  To  stop 
means  to  save  my  dignity.  A  poet  ought 
to  be  silent.  Was  I  of  service  to  you,  my 
dear  friend  ?  I  pray  that  you  will  fully  ap- 
preciate my  frankness.  Good-bye!  May 
nothing  worse  befall  you ! 


118 


MY    FIRST   LONDON   EXPERIENCE   (igOS) 

My  art  of  making  myself  at  home  even  in 
an  impossible  place,  which  my  long  sojourn 
in  lands  strange  and  new  taught  me,  alas ! 
in  spite  of  myself,  seemed  to  fail  flatly  in 
London.  I  thought  she  (more  likely  Lon- 
don is  he),  like  Japan  of  many  tempera- 
ments, had  been  indulging  herself  in  bad 
humour,  perhaps  in  sorrow  of  reminiscence 
on  the  August  passed,  or  perhaps  in  chronic 
fear  of  coming  winter,  as  the  month  of  my 
arrival  was  November.  I  stood  silent  in 
thought  that  my  slight  movement  of  affec- 
tion might  make  her  more  disagreeable ; 
I  kept  at  a  distance  as  much  as  I  could. 
I  slowly  felt  that  I  was  out  of  place,  when 
I  imagined  a  certain  hostility  between  my- 
self and  London.  I  was  so  sorry  in  leaving 
Boston,  and  even  New  York,  until  one  day 
when,  long  after  my  hunt  for  a  hidden 
affinity  which  1  fancied  I  might  discover 
in   the  role  of  sightseer,  had  ended,  every- 

119 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

thing  changed  at  once :  London,  the  great- 
est city  of  the  world,  at  last  turned  her 
interesting  face  to  me.  And,  after  a  West- 
ern fashion,  I  kissed  her.  We  became  one. 
Let  me  tell  you  how  I  found  her  beauty. 

It  was  about  four  o'clock,  or  earlier  than 
that,  of  one  day  in  the  month  of  December. 
I  always  feel  curious,  and  even  ambitious, 
about  that  hour,  as  there  is  some  time  yet 
before  supper,  and  I  feel  as  if  my  day's 
work  was  done.  I  was  standing  on  West- 
minster Bridge,  but  not  without  a  reason; 
as  it  was  the  "pea-soup  day,"  London's 
mental  attitude,  I  thought,  was  quite  dubi- 
ous. How  I  complained  of  the  fact  that 
she  was  sticking  too  close  to  her  own  senses 
(also  to  the  earth) ;  how  I  wished  even 
once  she  could  act  fantastically.  Her  geo- 
graphical transcendency  looked  now  to  me 
extremely  poetical,  though  not  verily  beauti- 
ful; it  is  my  opinion  the  real  poetry  has 
to  do  only  a  little  with  beauty.  I  was 
almost  in  a  delirium  or  dream  (here  stand- 
ing on  the  bridge  perfectly  sieged  by  the 
greyness  of  fog),  where  neither  latitude  nor 
longitude  bothered  me;  the  only  difference 
between  me  and  the  doves  that  swarmed 
around    me    on    the    most    intimate    terms 

was  that  I  could  not   fly.     It   was,  indeed, 

120 


MY  FIRST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

the  first  time  that  the  old  soul  of  London 
even  appeared  to  flirt  with  me  through  the 
almost  frivolous  sway  of  those  doves'  wings. 
I  was  much  pleased  with  it.  The  fogs  hid 
the  ugly  sign  of  a  certain  drink  on  the  other 
side ;  the  audacities  of  Cleopatra's  Needle 
that  often  made  me  uncertain  at  once  calmed 
down  in  a  graceful  way  unimaginable.  I 
raised  my  head,  and  alas,  observed  to  my 
great  surprise  two  unusually  large  suns  in 
real  old  gold,  in  the  East  and  West,  on 
both  sides  of  the  bridge  where,  as  I  said, 
I  had  to  have  a  little  talk  with  the  doves. 
I  was  glad  to  say  that  the  thing  of  wonder 
appeared  by  magic  at  last  in  London.  I 
would  not  listen,  I  decided,  if  anybody 
might  say  that  one  of  the  red  balls  on 
the  lower  skies  was  but  the  moon.  Under 
my  feet  Thames  stopped  running  down. 
"  What  a  picture  !  "  I  exclaimed.  "  Oh, 
what  fogs ! " 

Joaquin  Miller,  my  old  California  friend, 
often  told  me  that  I  would  best  avoid  the 
word  of  fog  in  poetry ;  he  even  inclined  to  call 
Poe  vulgar  from  only  that  one  point  of  his 
frequent  use  of  it.  But  Miller's  beloved  word 
"  mist "  with,  as  it  always  seems  to  me,  light- 
ness of  spring,  was  hardly  the  word  I  could 
substitute  in  the  place  of  London  fogs  which 

121 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

swim,  even  jump,  almost  like  a  whale  of 
fantastic  shape.  It  was  only  in  those  days  of 
fogs  when  London  was  pleased  to  be  lost  in 
the  grey  vastness  of  mystery  that  I  could 
speculate  on  my  poetical  feeling  ;  I  confess 
that  I  doubted  at  the  beginning  of  my  arrival 
on  the  real  relation  of  the  city  with  Keats  or 
Tennyson,  as  the  people  here  appeared  not  to 
speak  the  language  of  either  of  them.  I  felt 
uneasy  in  mind,  as  my  American  accent  might 
become  the  cause  of  their  laughter,  although, 
with  Professor  Mathews  or  somebody,  I  be- 
lieve that  Americans  speak  a  far  purer  English 
than  the  Englishmen  themselves.  "  Where's 
English  poetry  ? "  I  not  once  exclaimed,  more 
or  less  in  condemnation.  Happy  to  be  a 
foreigner  sometimes,  as  he  can  say  anything 
he  wishes,  without  feeling  any  responsibility 
for  the  creation  of  a  condition  he  is  going  to 
criticise.  With  that  right  of  the  foreigner, 
I  openly  expressed  my  displeasure  with  Lon- 
don's commercialism,  which  verily  often  in  the 
months  of  winter  becomes,  glad  to  say,  less 
forcible,  and  even  attractive,  under  the  veil  of 
fogs.  How  often  I  walked  by  the  Embank- 
ment in  such  days  or  nights  with  all  the  justi- 
fication of  my  poetical  feehng;  it  is  the 
sadness  of  the  age  that  we  must  have  a  reason 
even  for  poetry.     As  I  remember  rightly,  it 

122 


MY  FIRST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

was  after  eight  or  nine  o'clock  when  I  left  the 

house  of  D ,  Esquire,  where  I  had  gone  to 

drink  a  social  cup  of  tea;  oh,  it  was  such  a 
foggy  night  when  the  'buses  stopped,  and  I 
wrote ; 

"  Alas  !     I  have  lost  my  path  !     Astray ! 

0  cheating  elf,  leave  me  alone,  pray ! 

1  long  to  steal  toward  a  flowery  dale  by 

the  moonbeams." 

The  sad  part  was  that,  not  reaching  the 
flowery  dale,  I  stepped  out  on  to  West- 
minster Bridge,  long  after  my  groping  by  the 
walls  of  Buckingham  Palace  and  many  other 
places  ;  it  was  almost  midnight  when  I  reached 
my  lodgings  in  Brixton  Road,  at  one  pound 
a  week,  cold  and  fireless.  I  was  then  only 
a  little  better  off  than  my  friend  Yoshio 
Markino,  with  whom  I  lived  ;  not  better  off  in 
money,  but  in  the  fact  that  I  had  a  letter  of 
praise  in  my  drawer  written  by  Meredith.  I 
am  sure  I  should  become  mad  and  despise 
London  for  such  almost  impossible  fogs  if  I 
were  an  Englishman ;  but  let  me  say  once  for 
all  that  it  was  the  illogicalness  of  a  foreigner 
(What  ?  Delightful  quality,  is  it  ?)  that  made 
me  love  her  much  more  for  her  faults.  How 
pleasing  to  stand  above  the  usual  common 

senses  native  to  the  land  I    I  had  been  leading 

123 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

such  a  life  here  and  there  for  more  than  ten 
years. 

I  do  not  quarrel  with  the  Englishmen  when 
they  hate  the  fogs ;  but  I  should  like  to 
impress  on  them  their  strange  beauty.  It  is 
altogether  their  prejudice,  not  their  blindness, 
not  to  sing  them  in  poetry,  paint  them  in 
picture;  I  feel  much  pleased  to  speculate  on 
the  possible  effect  of  even  Markino's  pictures 
of  fog,  although  they  might  be  unsatisfactory 
to  you,  and  think  that  they  might  open  their 
eyes  to  the  fogs  without  the  appreciation  of 
which  these  months  of  London's  winter  would 
be  sadder  than  total  blank.  I  often  thought 
of  the  London  fogs  as  of  a  great  artistic 
problem  (why  not  ?) ;  they  might  stand  in  the 
same  relation  as  tsuyu^  or  rainy  season,  for  us 
Japanese.  The  beauty  of  the  fogs  can  only 
appeal  to  one  whose  aestheticism  is  older  than 
life;  their  grey  effect  is  a  far  more  living 
thing  than  darkness  or  death.  What  a  world 
of  twilight,  where  your  dream  and  reality  shall 
be  joined  by  one  long  sorrow  of  Eternity ! 
What  a  song  of  greyness,  which  is  the  highest ! 
What  an  atmosphere  by  whose  magic  you 
shall  find  slowly  a  mysterious  way  to  your 
ideal.  It  is  one  month  of  rain  that  makes 
Japanese  reflective,  teaches  them  a  lesson  of 
patience,  while  the  fogs  turn  Englishmen,  the 

124 


MY  FIKST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

most  unpoetical  of  people,  even  poetical,  ac- 
cepting the  theory  that  poetry  is  a  criticism 
of  life.  It  is  again  by  reason  of  the  mental 
effect  they  receive  from  them  that  they  cannot 
leave  poetry  alone.  Both  of  them,  rain  and 
fogs,  force  us  within  the  door,  and  result  in 
making  us  home  people ;  it  is  true,  I  think,  we 
would  not  have  conceived  such  an  elaborate  way 
of  making  tea  or  arranging  flowers,  if  we  did  not 
have  the  rainy  season ;  and  without  the  winter 
of  fogs,  the  English  people  would  be  less 
bright  in  conversation,  and  the  delightfulness 
of  the  English  drawing-room  would  be  less 
complete.  Indeed,  for  the  existence  of  the 
society  and  the  club  in  England  the  fogs 
should  be  thanked.  Who  will  say  they  are 
disagreeable  ?  I  believe  that  what  I  have  said 
here  is  not  merely  a  psychological  speculation. 
It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  there  is  no 
country  like  England,  where  people  show 
their  best  at  afternoon  tea ;  while  the  talk  of 
gentlemen  is  always  effective,  the  silence  of 
the  ladies  is  far  more  effective.  (It  reminds 
me  that  the  voice  is  silver  and  silence  gold.) 
The  topics  they  talk  on  are  various,  the 
differences  in  opinion  being  well  arranged, 
like  corals  on  a  string,  of  freedom  which  runs 
indeed  through  all  the  souls  of  them ;   and 

their  having  no  formalism  is  most  delightful 

125 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

for  us  Japanese,  who  enslave  ourselves  more 
or  less  under  its  tyranny.  Such  is  one  of 
the  distinguished  English  characteristics  in 
private  and  in  public ;  publicly,  I  have  seen  it 
in  the  combat  of  the  Press,  and,  more  pleas- 
ing to  say,  at  Hyde  Park  Corner,  where  Social- 
ists, nay,  even  Anarchists,  have  equal  liberty 
with  theologians.  You  would  not  blame 
me  if  I  call  it  the  Japanese  Government's 
most  barbarous  coup  d'etat,  when  I  reflect, 
while  I  write  this  article,  on  the  fact  that 
a  certain  Japanese  publisher  was  obliged  to 
erase  off  the  whole  chapter  on  Socialism 
from  his  Encyclopaedia,  as  the  Government 
was  afraid  of  its  influence  on  the  country. 
What  a  pity  she  is  mistaken  in  thinking  op- 
pression necessary  to  the  keeping  of  perfect 
order  !  I  am  sure  that  not  only  the  foreigners, 
but  the  Englishmen,  too,  feel  very  little  the 
officialism  of  London ;  and  I  have  many 
reasons  to  believe,  with  many  other  Japanese, 
that  England  is  the  most  comfortable  country 
of  the  world  to  live  in.  How  can  you  find  her 
otherwise,  when  our  right  is  well  respected, 
and  we  are  treated  with  much  consideration  ? 
She  is  the  country  where  (now  returning  to 
the  English  drawing-room)  you  will  be  asked, 
"  One  lump  or  two  lumps  ?  "  And  again  she 
is  the  country  where  you  can  take  sugar  as 

126 


MY  FIRST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

many  lumps  as  you  wish.  I  thank  the  Enghsh 
ladies  who  always  gave  me  a  comfortable 
corner  of  their  drawing-rooms,  where  I  could 
freely  indulge  in  my  habitual  silence  even 
amid  their  talk;  how  delightful  it  was  to 
watch  the  profiles  of  people  which  suddenly 
visualised  themselves  through  the  fragrance  of 
smoke.     I  will  never  forget  how  beautifully 

the  Lady  C smoked  ;  what  a  charm  in  her 

little  fingers  !  What  a  fair  skin  was  hers  !  It 
may  have  been  the  famous  English  skin, 
famous  all  over  the  world.  And  what  au- 
dacity, almost  sportsmanlike,  when  she  asked 
her  lady  friend  at  her  departure,  "  Take  a 
little  whisky,  dear,  before  you  go  ?  " 

It  is  admirable  of  them  to  believe  that 
England  is  the  first  country  of  the  world, 
and  that  Englishmen  are  the  recognised  pro- 
tectors of  civilisation  and  peace,  and  they  act 
accordingly;  such  a  belief  of  theirs  could  be 
clearly  seen,  I  often  thought,  in  the  fact  that 
they  never  asked  me,  as  Americans  would, 
what  I  thought  of  England  and  her  people. 
They  smiled  with  no  particular  reason  when  I 
expressed  my  wonder  at  the  bigness  of  London, 
which  is  not  even  a  little  stirred  by  the  foot- 
step of  a  poet- writer,  as  the  said  Lady  C 

rather  bluntly  put  it  when  I  disclosed  my 
poetical  ambition.     Without    any   bitterness 


THE   STORY  OF  YC^E  NOGUCHI 

toward  her,  although  I  confess  a  httle  dis- 
couragement at  her  words  then,  I  decided  to 
bring  out  a  sixteen-page  pamphlet  with  my 
own  money,  some  three  pounds  which  I  had 
kept  aside  for  the  purpose  of  two  days  in  Paris 
at  Christmas.  When  I  got  some  proof  of  my 
success  in  my  poetical  adventure,  I  wrote  to 
dear  old  Stoddard  of  Hawaiian  fame,  the  true 
friend  of  Stevenson,  to  whom  I  dedicated 
From  the  Eastern  Sea,  who  answered  me  in 
the  following  fashion : 

"  O  my  poet !  Can  you  imagine  my  sur- 
prise when  I  turned  the  leaves  of  your  latest 
book,  and  found  it  was  dedicated  to  me?  I 
was  quite  wild  with  excitement;  I  hardly 
knew  what  to  do  with  myself.  Oh,  I  am  so 
happy !  Your  success  is  now  assured  in  Eng- 
land. The  moment  you  are  recognised  by 
the  right  person,  or  persons,  you  are  recognised 
by  all  the  London  world.  Now,  you  see,  like 
my  Lord  Byron,  you  wake  up  to  find  yourself 
famous !  O,  my  beloved  kid,  I  am  so  glad — 
so  very,  very  glad  ! " 

Dear  old  emotional  Stoddard !  While  I 
was  not  sure  of  my  awakening  like  Byron, 
I  confessed  I  was  not  without  pleasure  then 
at  being  spoken  of  in  such  style.     The  main 

128 


MY  FIRST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

point  is  to  impress  on  you  that  the  true  soul 
of  London,  at  least  her  own  literary  soul, 
is  not  proportionless  like  her  measurelessly 
expanded  streets ;  indeed,  she  is  moved  by 
the  guidance  of  a  few  right  persons.  Great 
London,  who  looked  so  cold  and  unsympa- 
thetic at  the  beginning,  began  to  smile  toward 
me  quite  passionately;  I  even  sang  a  love 
song  into  her  ears. 

It  would  look  a  sort  of  note  of  a  common 
traveller  to  write  generally  on  the  British 
Museum  or  the  National  Gallery ;  beside,  it 
is  not  light  work  by  any  means.  One  strong 
impression  I  received  in  the  former  place  was 
when  I  turned  the  leaves  of  Blake's  large 
hand-illuminated  book  ;  how  strengthened  my 
mind  grew  from  seeing  the  living  proof  of  art 
greater  than  life.  And  again  it  was  in  the 
same  place  that  I  felt  an  almost  reverent  thrill 

when  I  saw  Sir  D ,  already  old  as  he  was, 

but  young  and  single-minded,  studying  the 
forgotten  Chinese  book  with  such  a  zeal;  I 
wished  to  disappear  on  the  spot  when  he 
insisted  on  my  enlightening  his  mind  on  a 
certain  phrase  in  the  book,  as  he  thought, 
doubtless,  I  might  be  quite  a  Chinese  scholar. 
In  fact,  it  is  only  lately  that  I  began,  shame 
to  say,  my  own  study  of  the  Orient. 

How  often  I  went  to  the  National  Gal- 
129  I 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

lery,  particularly  in  Turner's  Rooms,  before 
London's  drawing-rooms  opened  their  social 
doors  for  me,  sometimes  with  my  friend 
Markino,  more  often  with  my  imaginary 
person,  artist  or  critic,  to  whom  I  could  talk, 
as  much  as  I  wanted,  on  Turner.  I  was  very 
glad  that  I  had  resisted  the  temptation  of 
Ruskin's  books  beforehand,  as  I  wished  to  see 
Turner  with  my  own  eyes.  The  favourite 
talk  between  me  and  my  imaginary  person, 
perhaps  an  Englishman,  was  on  the  arts  sub- 
jective and  objective ;  I  tried  hard  to  impress 
him  with  the  importance  of  the  Oriental  con- 
ception of  art,  by  that  I  mean  the  subjective. 
When  I  went  so  far  as  even  to  point  out 
Turner's  technical  fault  (now  looking  at  his 
biggest  canvas  in  the  room),  and,  for  argu- 
ment's sake,  called  him  a  subjective  artist, 
even  emphasizing  that  he  was  most  Oriental 
in  heart,  he  would  exclaim  at  once :  "  Ad- 
mitting these  faults  as  you  wish,  what  then  ? 
Don't  they  make  a  great  service  to  the  whole 
canvas  as  a  relief?  Look  at  those  masts,  if 
you  please  I  And  again  at  those  smokes ! 
How  perfect  in  technique !  What  I  see 
most  in  it  is  the  mighty  glory  of  the  master 
technician.  Isn't  it  great  that  any  portion  of 
his  picture,  supposed  to  be  torn  out,  can  make 

a  complete  picture  by  itself  ? "     He  appeared 

130 


MY  FIRST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

to  be  pleased  when  I  agreed  to  go  carefully, 

beginning  with  technique  in  his  water-colours  ; 

but  it  seemed  he  did  not  listen  at  all  to  my 

words  of  denunciation  with  his  too  wonderful 

colour  not  quite  true  to  nature.     1  was  sorry, 

however,  he  did  not  see  that  my  real  point  in 

denying  his  technical  magic  was  to  value  more 

his  imagination  and  impulse,  and  more  the 

real  colour  behind  his  pictures  which  was  a 

song  and  passion. 

I  cannot  pass  without  a  word  on  the  Tate 

Gallery,    particularly    Rossetti's    pictures    in 

it,  which  served  most  mysteriously  to  make 

me  understand  his  poems  better;    I  am  not 

playing    a   paradox    in   saying  that   his   un- 

naturalness  was  most  natural,  his  formalism 

a  living  fire  itself.     It  was  partly  Rossetti's 

memory,  the  existence  of  Carlyle's  house  of 

course,  that   often   turned   my   head  toward 

Chelsea;    but  it  is   more    true  to   say  that 

my    main   reason    was  to    feel    a   strangely 

mingled  impression  of  the  city  and  country 

there.     As    I    have    a    proverb,    "  A    good 

man   loves   a  mountain,   while   a   wise   man 

water,"  it  is  easy  to  associate  Carlyle  with 

Chelsea;    but   I   would    never   believe,   if   I 

had    not   been  told,   that    Keats    wrote    To 

a  Nightingale  here.     It    should   be   Hamp- 

stead,   "not    far  from   man,   verily    near  to 

131 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

God,"  for  him.  I  confess  I  could  not 
believe,  though  without  any  strong  reason 
for  my  disbelief,  that  George  du  Maurier 
was  lying  there.  However,  he  would  feel 
particularly  uncomfortable,  I  thought,  as  it 
was  not  that  Immortal  Bird  we  hear  nowa- 
days at  Hampstead,  but  the  thrush,  which 
might  be  a  better  subject  for  the  pages  of 
Punch,  It  was  here  on  a  certain  after- 
noon in  the  month  of  March  that  I  smelled 
first  the  most  keen  fragrance  of  violets,  as 
keen  as  any  ode  of  Keats'.  I  thought  that 
England's  winter  was  nearly  over,  and  it 
was  about  the  time  when  London  was 
going  to  put  away  her  grey  cloak  like  that 
of  Hamlet.  Sad  to  say,  I  was  obliged  to 
leave  London  before  the  purple  gossamers 
had  begun  to  veil  over  Hyde  Park.  I 
could  not  offer  my  respect  to  Disraeli  on 
Primrose  Day ;  one  of  his  novels,  though 
I  forget  its  title,  was  the  first  English  novel 
ever  I  got  in  my  boyhood  day  with  money 
from  my  peddling  Japanese  colour-prints  in 
the  streets  of  San  Francisco. 

Let  me  read  the  first  part  of  my  own 
English  diary  at  random,  as  I  like  to  feel 
the  old  sensation  again  afresh  : 

Nov.   2nd. — Hoity-toity !     Is  this  London 

really  ?     "  That  is  too  sudden,"  I  exclaimed. 

132 


MY  FIRST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

All  my  friends  over  the  seas,  the  curtain 
has  risen  at  last ;  the  play  is  now  beginning. 

'Buses  and  again  'buses !  Cabs  and  again 
cabs !  What  a  crowd !  How  dirty  are 
those  streets !  I  am  glad  not  to  see  any 
dog  around  here,  whom  I  always  hate. 
But  isn't  it  a  pity  that  the  English  girls 
wear  rather  shabby  hats  ?  The  gentlemen 
look  to  play  with  their  own  dignity.  I 
have  not  seen  even  one  gentleman  who  is 
fat  and  jolly;  I  see  that  it  would  be  taken 
here  as  a  crime  to  look  happy.  I  am  often 
told  that  we  must  see  the  Englishman  at 
home,  if  we  wish  to  see  him  at  his  best. 
That  may  be  true. 

I  felt  already  influenced  by  the  English 
atmosphere  silent  and  solemn,  even  before 
a  few  hours  had  hardly  passed.  I  almost 
forgot,  under  such  an  influence,  how  to  speak. 

I  never  saw  before  such  tired-looking 
people  who  filled  the  hotel  lobby;  they 
may  be,  like  myself,  foreigners  who  have 
come  to  see  London.  I  should  like  to 
know  their  first  impression  here. 

Ladies   and    gentlemen,   where  is   famous 

St.   Paul's   Cathedral?     Didn't   I   expect  to 

see  it  from   any   corner?     I  wished  in   my 

heart  an  evening  bell  would  sing  out  from 

Westminster  Abbey,   when  I   stepped    into 

133 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

London.  Oh,  where  is  the  London  Bridge? 
I  will  dust  my  hat,  and  go  out  to  dine 
somewhere,  and  study  a  bit  London  by 
night. 

Mh. — I  ate  a  "grilled  chop"  last  night. 
My  friends  in  America,  do  you  ever  know 
what  is  a  *'  lemon  squash  "  ?  Is  there  no  water 
in  London  ?  The  waiter  looked  strangely  at 
me  when  I  asked  after  it;  why,  I  forgot 
this  was  England,  where  are  only  two  things, 
beer  and  Bible. 

I  believe  the  word  economy  is  the  key- 
note of  English  greatness.  Let  me  learn 
it  (what  a  great  problem)  beginning  with 
one  pitcher  of  water,  with  which  I  have  to 
be  content  for  my  morning  toilet.  Indeed, 
I  wish  to  have  bath-houses  rather  than  the 
statues  I  encounter  here  at  almost  every 
corner;  I  see  that  you  have  to  begin  with 
hero-worship  in  England,  while  cleaning  your 
body  is  the  first  thing  in  Japan. 

**  Biscuit,  sir,"  the  waiter  says  when  I  ask 
for  crackers.  Any  name  will  do  as  long 
as  the  thing  is  the  same.  Let  me  get  a 
copy  of  the  book.  How  to  Act  in  London. 

I  have  the  most  unhappy  breakfast  at 
this  hotel;  it  would  be  better,  I  thought, 
to  eat  even  alone  in  any  big  temple.  The 
air   in  the   hotel    is   cold ;    the   dining-room 

134 


MY  FIKST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

reminds  me  of  a  drawing-room  of  an  Ameri- 
can undertaker. 

What  a  parade  of  frock  coats !  I  never 
saw  before  such  a  crowd  of  men  in  that 
coat ;  the  frock  coat  will  be  eternally  un- 
changed and  the  same,  however  the  world 
might  change,  or  an  Imperial  Kingdom  turn 
to  a  republic.  How  many  hundred  thou- 
sand people  in  that  immortal  coat  pass  by 
Charing  Cross  every  day  ?  It  is  here  that 
I  wrote  one  seventeen  syllable  hokku  poem, 
which  appears,  when  translated,  as  follows : 

''Tell  me  the  street  to  Heaven. 
This  ?     Or  that  ?     Oh,  which  ? 
What  webs  of  streets !  " 

To-day  I  rode  on  a  'bus,  taking  a  "  garden 

seat,"  from  which  I  could  command  a  general 

view  over  the  streets ;  what  a  human  desert 

under  my  feet,  groaning  monotonous  and  sad  1 

The   air    above    my    head    was   clear.     The 

driver  touched  the  horses  lightly,  and  tried 

to  encourage  them  with   the   hum  of  song. 

Oh,   where   did   I   wish   to   go  ?     I   did  not 

know,  to  be  sure.     And  how  could  I  know 

since    the    London    streets    were   a    perfect 

puzzle  ?     The    horses    stopped.     I    left    the 

'bus  before  I  had  any  thought.     Somebody 

said  to  me :  "  This  is  the  place  where  John- 

135 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

son,  Boswell,  too,  used  to  walk  in  ancient 
day,  and  they  laughed,  talked,  and  ate  beef- 
steak pie  to  heart's  content."  Why,  this 
was  Temple  Bar. 

Qth, — I  wrote  to  my  friend  in  America 
that  the  price  of  champagne  was  delight- 
fully cheap.  I  was  much  pleased  to  buy 
chestnuts  in  the  street,  an  excusable  taste, 
considering  their  price.  But  I  am  very 
sorry  that  I  cannot  give  any  good  word 
to  coffee  here ;  I  am  learning  to  drink  tea 
even  at  breakfast.  A  healthy  symptom  of 
Englishmen  can  be  seen  in  the  amount  that 
they  eat  every  day ;  they  cannot  go  to  sleep 
till  they  eat  a  full  supper  at  ten  or  eleven 
o'clock.  What  simplicity !  I  am  beginning 
to  use  a  pipe  for  my  smoke,  following  after 
an  English  fashion. 

I  was  pleased  not  to  see  many  advertise- 
ments round  the  Tower  of  London,  when 
I  went  there  to-day.  You  will  be  inquisitive 
of  a  little  handbag  that  I  carried  ;  you  must 
not  laugh  and  say  something  mean,  if  I 
confess  I  had  a  copy  of  the  London  guide- 
book in  it. 

Thames  was  black  like  ink.  It  would 
be  on  such  a  day  as  this  that  the  ghosts  of 
those  who  have  been  killed  may  appear  and 
disappear,  haunting  the   Tower.     I   was  far 

136 


a.^ 


■.=^1    BlUXTON    ROAD 


MY  FIRST  LONDON  EXPERIENCE 

from  feeling  well.  I  was  frightened  by  a 
ghost — the  ghost  I  made  acquaintance  with 
in  the  play  of  Hamlet — at  a  dark  corner  of 
a  corridor;  but  it  turned  out  in  a  prosaic 
way,  since  this  is  London,  that  he  was  no- 
body but  a  "beefeater"  with  many  medals 
on  his  breast. 

It  would  be  better  for  you  not  to  ask 
how  famous  London  Bridge  looked. 

Sth. — I  was  caught  by  the  rain  in  the 
street.  I  dropped  into  a  tea-house.  Alas ! 
I  already  have  a  tea  mania.  How  untidy 
of  those  English  women  not  to  try  even  to 
raise  their  skirts  under  the  rain !  They 
walked  without  hats,  undisturbed  and  com- 
posed as  if  nothing  fell  from  the  sky.  The 
style  of  shoes  they  wore  was  not  satisfactory. 

IMh. — Westminster,  at  last  1  The  dear 
verger  whom  I  fancied  to  be  a  spirit  from 
any  tomb  in  the  Abbey,  disappointed  me 
when  he  approached  me,  not  in  Greek  or 
Latin  as  I  wished,  but  in  plain  English,  to 
make  me  buy  a  guide-book  of  the  place. 

It  would  be  courteous  to  have  the  bust 
of  Longfellow  here ;  but  I  wished  Washing- 
ton Irving  might  be  with  him.  Where  is 
an  American  writer  who  was  more  loyal 
than  he? 

I    saw   somebody   spit    on   Dr.   Johnson's 
187 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

tomb.  Poor  old  LL.D. !  My  imagination's 
ears  heard  his  roar  of  revilement.  Certainly, 
it  was  a  too  jolly  nose,  that  of  the  poet  Gold- 
smith of  Ireland. 

26th. — I  took  a  nap.  Is  it  true  it  is  said 
to  be  a  proper  thing  to  do  in  England  ? 
To-day  is  Sunday.  I  cannot  help  feeling 
quite  religious  staying  in  London.  When 
I  stepped  into  St.  Paul's,  the  service  had 
already  begun ;  the  Bishop  coughed,  I  should 
say,  divinely.  I  walked  home,  that  is,  to 
the  poor  lodging  in  Brixton  Road,  after  the 
service  was  over;  the  soft  breeze,  unusual 
for  the  season,  as  it  was  near  December, 
kissed  my  brown  cheeks.  Thames  seen  from 
the  Victoria  Embankment  under  the  dark- 
ness was  not  altogether  unpoetical. 


138 


VI 

AGAIN    IN   LONDON   (1913-14) 
I 

I  WAS  thankful  that  England  (or  perhaps 
London)  began  already  at  the  Nord  Station, 
where  my  English  was  found  to  be  of  some 
use,  and  happier  still  that  I  could  buy  my 
beloved  old  Punch  with  the  English  money. 
Good-bye,  francs  and  centimes !  People  in 
Paris  must  have  thought  me  an  idiot  or  some- 
thing quite  superhuman,  as,  when  I  took  a  'bus 
or  bought  a  picture  postcard  or  a  necktie,  I 
had  to  spread  out  the  French  money  in  a  row 
upon  my  palm  and  let  them  take  whatever 
they  liked.  But  at  the  Nord  Station  I  felt  as 
if  I  had  grown  into  a  man  at  once  out  of  a 
childish  helplessness,  when  I  could  protect  my 
own  pocket-book,  and  know  what  was  in  it. 
I  surprised  the  French  porter  who  carried  my 
Japanese  bamboo  portmanteau  to  a  compart- 
ment when  I  emptied  all  the  French  money 
still  left  in  my  pocket.  Such  a  smile  I  tell 
you  he  smiled ;  oh !  such  a  happy  smile. 
There  is  only  one  thing  that  speaks  a  universal 

language — that  is  a  smile. 

139 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

I  was  perfectly  delighted  with  the  Nord 
express  till  I  grew  suddenly  suspicious,  ex- 
actly two  hours  later,  at  the  dinner-table  and 
asked  whether  I  was  not  running  by  train 
somewhere  to  Chicago  or  Pittsburg.  The 
people  at  the  table  were  all  Americans,  who 
talked  in  terribly  nasal  voices  (believe  me  I 
left  Japan  only  fifty  days  ago,  where  people 
are  taught  to  speak  a  language  of  golden 
silence)  on  the  price  of  chickens  and  pigs. 
And  goodness  knows  what  else  they  talked. 
I  left  half-way  through  table  d'hote  and 
hurried  back  to  my  compartment,  and  tried 
my  best  to  dream  of  dear  old  smoky  London 
(one  says  she  is  not  as  smoky  as  she  used  to 
be)  and  whom  I  was  to  meet  after  an  absence 
of  ten  years. 

The  Channel  was  extremely  rough,  as  I  ex- 
pected, and  again,  as  I  expected,  I  was  ill. 
The  old  smiling  boy  (beware  of  the  old  smiling 
boy,  all  of  you)  came  to  me  almost  every  two 
minutes.  "  Ten  minutes,  sir,  to  Dover,"  he 
eventually  announced  and  smiled.  Beware 
again  of  the  old  smiling  boy,  all  of  you.  He 
came  soon  and  announced  :  "  Five  minutes, 
sir,  just  only  five  minutes,  sir."  Why,  how 
stupid  I  was,  not  seeing  his  hint  for  tips !  I 
examined  my  purse.     Alas !  I  had  only  one 

penny,  and  other  money  all  in  gold.    I  picked 

140 


AGAIN   IN  LONDON 

out  the  copper  and  put  it  in  his  palm  and 

looked  up  into  his  old  face,  which  smilingly 

and  silently  asked  whether  I  was  fooling  him. 

Certainly,  I  thought,  he  had  right  to  object  to 

that  one  penny.     Then  I  picked  out  one  half 

sovereign,  with  which  he  played  a  moment 

with   trembling  fingers  and  then  he  looked 

up  smilingly  and  silently  to  me,  and  then, 

again,   smilingly   and    silently,   at    the    coin. 

"  Take  it,  please,"  I  said,  as  I  thought  I  had 

no   right  to   make   him   change   it  to  small 

money,  because  it  was  not  a  matter  of  buying 

and  paying. 

It  was  already  dark  when  the  train  began 

to  move.     I  felt  as  if  something  like  a  boa  or 

huge  serpent  was  crawling  through  the  jungle. 

The  sense  of  time  and  direction  had  all  been 

lost  under  the  heavy  mantle  of  dark  clouds  or 

rocks.     I  could  never  think,  I  confess,  that  I 

was  coming  to  the  city  of  my  dream.     If  I 

was  on  my  way  to  any  city  at  all  it  might  be, 

I   thought,   Thompson's   "City   of  Dreadful 

Night,"  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  a  horrible 

desert  and  on  the  fourth  side  by  a  black  sea 

on  which  no  ship  ever  came ;  where  one's  life 

and   memory,   as   Thompson   has   it    in    the 

poem,  "  swoon  in  the  tragic  acts."     The  bare 

trees  of  the  roadside   against  the  dark   sky 

looked  as  if  a  sentinel  was  guarding  the  pass 

141 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 
to  hell.  While  I  was  wondering  where  in  the 
world  I  should  reach,  the  train  stopped,  and 
my  ears  were  at  once  deafened  by  a  terrible 
burst  of  noise.  I  knew  that  I  had  reached 
London  after  all — the  city  where  I  was  going 
to  east  the  chance  of  my  Eastern  gondola  of 
soul  against  a  high  tide  of  the  West. 

I  left  the  train  and  already  I  was  in  the 
Strand,  where  I  wrote  some  ten  years  ago : 

"  My  soul, 
A  ghost  from  the  unknown  air,  a  fay 

from  the  mist  into  the  mist. 
Strays  down  the  torrent  of  life." 

The  hotel  which  was  recommended  by  my 
friend  I  found  to  be  frightfully  noisy.  When 
I  put  down  my  things  in  the  room  where  I 
was  taken  by  the  hotel  attendants  I  deter- 
mined to  leave  the  hotel  right  off;  and  as  it 
was  on  my  own  account,  I  left  the  price  of 
the  room  at  the  office.  I  took  a  taxi  to  my 
friend's  house.  As  it  was  a  short  distance  the 
charge  was  less  than  one  shilling ;  but  1  threw 
down  half-a-crown,  as  I  had  no  smaller  money. 
I  felt  perfectly  reckless ;  and  I  thought  it 
was  jolly  to  act  foolishly  sometimes  ! 

The  next  little  hotel  was  found  to  be  quiet. 

As  soon  as  I  got  in  the  room  I  took  away  all 

the  Western  clothes  and  changed  to  my  be- 

142 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

loved  Japanese  nightgown,  and  sought  the 
bed  at  once.  I  put  the  light  out,  and  shut 
my  eyes,  and  tried  to  sleep — but  in  vain. 
"  What  use  to  sleep  upon  such  an  early  even- 
ing, being  really  and  truly  arrived  in  London 
after  ten  long  years  ? "  I  exclaimed.  And  I 
again  dressed  up  in  the  Western  clothes ;  and 
I  soon  found  myself  walking  slowly  towards 
Trafalgar  Square. 

My  friend  artist,  the  late  Hara,  used  to 
point  to  his  picture  of  the  winter-night  view 
of  that  square,  and  sadly  dwell  on  what  a 
failure  the  picture  was  when  he  thought  of 
the  subject  in  imagination,  even  from  Japan. 
Putting  aside  Hara's  picture,  indeed  the  night 
scenery  of  the  square  would  be  the  hardest 
thing  to  paint.  Oh,  what  a  colour  in  air  or 
mist !  Is  it  purple  ?  or  is  it  grey  ?  or  is  it 
dark?  What  is  it?  "Why,  it  is  the  very 
colour  of  rubies,"  I  exclaimed. 

What  an  activity,  what  a  crowd  in  Picca- 
dilly Circus  !  Where  are  these  people  going, 
and  what  purpose  have  they?  I  wonder.  I 
walked  along  the  streets  (I  do  not  know  what 
streets  they  were),  as  the  other  people  walked. 
Presently  I  felt  a  terrible  pain  in  my  legs.  I 
was  walking  on  different  roads  from  those  of 
Japan.     The  hard  pavements  made  my  legs 

senseless.     "Oh,  where  is  the  real  ground — 

143 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

where  the  kind  earth  I  wish  to  touch?"   I 
exclaimed. 

I  slipped  into  St.  James's  Park.  When  my 
feet  really  touched  the  real  ground  I  felt  there 
was  something  soft  underneath.  "  Why,  green 
grass,  even  in  winter  here  !  Oh  !  green  grass 
in  December." 


II 

*'  Oh,  tell  me,  has  London  changed  much, 
do  you  think  ?  " 

This  question  had  been  asked  a  hundred 
times  in  a  day  ever  since  my  feet  stepped 
in  London.  Why  are  the  Englishmen  get- 
ting such  a  silly  habit  to  ask  questions  like 
Americans  ?  Changed  ?  Only  goodness  knows 
how  changed  London  is.  I  confess  that  I 
could  not  trust  my  eyes ;  not  only  my  eyes, 
but  also  my  ears,  my  nose,  even  my  tongue. 
I  felt  I  was  perfectly  baffled,  because  London 
of  my  imagination  was  found  not  existing. 
Indeed,  those  ten  years  (that  is  the  years  I 
was  away  from  London)  are  long  enough  to 
make  any  change  in  the  world  you  wish  to 
have  changed.  What  the  biggest  change  I 
notice,  do  you  ask  me  ?  The  biggest  change 
is   that   nearly   all   the   English   women    are 

found  turning  into  French  women.     In  what 

144 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

way,  you  may  ask  me  ?  In  all  sorts  of  ways, 
from  their  mane  to  their  dress.  They  are 
growing  so  charming  indeed,  even  a  little 
saucy  hat  is  perfectly  becoming  to  them. 
And  their  little  skirts  make  them  certainly 
ten  years  younger. 

And  how  about  the  men  ?  you  ask. 

The  men  are  growing  Americanised. 
Whether  it  is  a  matter  sad  or  happy  is 
another  question.  I  am  glad  that  they  are 
now  wearing  a  much  nicer  shoe,  and  they 
are  not  so  particular  with  their  sticks.  That 
is  quite  American.  I  well  remember,  I  was 
much  afraid,  when  I  was  here  from  America 
ten  years  ago,  to  speak  before  the  English- 
men, because  my  English  was  not  King  s 
English,  but  the  English  which  I  picked  up 
from  the  American  prairie.  Besides,  I  could 
not  well  understand  those  Englishmen's  Eng- 
lish, which  sounded  to  me  then  to  be  some- 
thing like  a  devil's  language,  with  such  an 
accent  which  might  come  from  the  bottom 
of  their  feet.  But  they  speak,  I  find  now, 
the  English  so  plainly  and  clearly.  It  may 
be  that  the  speaking  with  a  Cockney  emphasis 
might  be  now  out  of  fashion  ;  and  it  be- 
came, I  fancy,  more  democratic.  Demo- 
cratic ?  Indeed,  the  Englishmen  grew  quite 
democratic  in  many  other  things  ;  they  stopped 

145  K 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

wearing  the  high  hats  so  recklessly  as  they 
used  to  wear  them  ten  years  ago.  That  is 
good,  too,  because  the  high  hat  has  truly 
regained  now  its  original  dignity;  I  should 
say  it  was  the  matter  absurd  when  even  a 
shop-boy  walked  down  a  street  with  a  high 
hat  like  a  stage  comedian  who  lost  his  own 
cue  to  exist.  Let  me  drink  to  the  high 
hat's  long  life.  It  is  now  in  the  place 
where  it  should  be ;  it  only  belongs  to  the 
right  person. 

Oh,  how  the  streets  grow  Americanised. 
But  on  the  other  hand  they  have  lost  their 
own  old  picturesqueness,  which  only  belonged 
to  the  truly  old  country.  I  have  nothing  to 
say  against  their  becoming  much  cleaner; 
however,  it  is  perfectly  sad  to  see  that  they 
are  mostly  disfigured  by  some  sort  of  advertise- 
ment. It  is  a  matter  certainly  for  congratu- 
lation that  the  "  Underground "  ceased  to 
smell  horrible.  But  look  at  those  advertise- 
ments which  are  painted  on  both  walls  of  the 
tunnel.  Oh,  if  they  could  be  replaced  by 
flowers  I 

And  where  is  my  old  friend  the  'bus-driver, 
who  once,  quite  ten  years  ago,  frightened  me 
by  pointing  out  the  streets  where  Johnson 
used  to  walk  with  his  colleagues  ?  Oh,  where 
is  his  red,  dear,  large,   drunken  face?   And 

146 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

where  is  the  red  handkerchief  which  was  care- 
lessly tied  around  his  big  neck  ?  How  I  wished 
to  sit  by  him  upon  the  garden  seat  of  the  old 
'bus  and  hear  the  sound  when  his  whip  clacked. 
Look  at  the  auto-'bus  drivers  to-day,  who  wear 
caps  fit  even  for  a  soldier.  Oh,  what  a  differ- 
ence I 

My  imagination  always  saw  the  great  fogs 
of  London  from  whose  dark  mantle  the  lights 
would  shine  like  a  demon's  eyes ;  I  thought 
that  it  might  be  interesting  to  see  the  day 
which  would  pass  as  a  night,  and  feel,  as 
Dickens  wrote,  that  Nature  lived  hard  by 
and  was  brewing  on  a  large  scale.  Who 
says  that  the  fogs  are  growing  lighter  every 
year  ?  Oh,  what  makes  them  so  ?  And  is 
not  the  Christmas  feehng  too  growing  rather 
simpler?  And  again  on  the  other  hand  is 
not  the  religious  devotion  also  becoming 
weaker  ? 

The  other  day  I  happened  to  be  in  St. 
Paul's  Cathedral  to  spend  a  good  hour,  as  I 
made  a  mistake  about  the  time  of  an  appoint- 
ment at  **Ye  olde  Cheshire  Cheese"  (oh, 
London  is  the  same  dear  old  London,  with 
this  cosy  little  place) ;  into  the  Cathedral  I 
stole  like  a  tired  ghost  or  a  piece  of  leaf  fallen 
from  the  City's  noise.  Oh,  what  a  difference 
between  the  within  and  without  1 

147 


THE   STOEY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

'^  A  sanctum  of  shadows  where  dusk-robed  Solitude 
Steps  from  thought  to  thought,  a  breeze  forgotten  by 
Life  and  Song." 

I  was  so  glad  to  see  quite  a  number  of 
people  (besides  the  American  tourists)  who  sat 
still  like  a  Buddha  monk  in  meditation,  doubt- 
less in  the  silent  communion  with  the  invisible 
and  holy.  Was  I  mistaken,  I  thought,  in  my 
saying  that  the  English  religious  feeling  had 
been  waning  ?  To  say  that  the  Cathedral  was 
changed  would  sound  to  you  ridiculous;  but 
it  is  a  fact.  I  thought  ten  years  ago  that  the 
glittering  gold  of  the  decoration  in  the  interior 
was  certainly  cheap,  at  least  to  our  Japanese 
mind  ;  that  gold  that  made  me  think  less  of  the 
Cathedral  has  turned  now  to  such  a  quite  old 
gold,  or  colour  of  the  moon  upon  the  Indian 
seas.     What  a  splendid  change  that  is  I 

I  left  the  Cathedral,  and  looked  round, 
standing  upon  the  steps,  like  a  bird  almost 
ready  to  fly.  An  English  gentleman  ap- 
proached me,  touching  his  silk  hat,  and  said : 

"Are  you  not  in  any  trouble  with  the 
streets  ?  Can  I  be  of  any  service  to  you,  sir  ? 
I  believe  you  are  the  Japanese  Poet  who  has 
just  arrived." 

Oh,  to  be  recognised  in  the  street  even  by 

a  stranger  !     Did  I  feel  much  flattered  ?     My 

mind  at  once  dwelt  at  that  moment  on  the 

148 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

sweetness  of  the  English  heart.  If  there  is  a 
thing  that  will  never  change,  I  declare,  that 
would  be  the  real  English  gentleman. 


Ill 

Once  I  showed  my  little  daughter,  five 
years  old,  an  English  Reader  with  a  few 
fairies  (or  faeries,  if  you  like) ;  her  mind  of 
curiosity-loving  could  not  be  satisfied  with 
my  uncertain  answers  to  her  question.  At 
the  moment  of  my  departure  she  pulled  my 
sleeve  of  kimono,  and  looked  up  to  my  face, 
and  said :  "  Papa,  you  must  write  me  from 
London,  when  you  see  any  real  fairy  there. 
I  cannot  read  letters,  but  mamma  will  read 
it  for  me.  Write  me  a  long  letter  about 
the  fairy  if  she  ever  spoke  to  you  in  London 
streets." 

What  have  I  to  write  my  daughter  now, 
when  I  saw  one  at  the  Lyceum  ?  Would  she 
be  satisfied,  I  wonder,  if  I  tell  her  it  was 
the  wand  of  the  fairy  that  worked  all  sorts 
of  magics?  Certainly  she  would  write  back 
to  me  saying  that  I  should  buy  that  particu- 
lar wand  from  the  fairy  and  bring  it  home. 
Oh,  I  wish  I  could  get  that  wand.  How 
glad  I  would  be  if  I  could  show  my  little 
daughter  what  Ray  and  Zack,  the  sweetest 

149 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

things  ever  I  saw  on  the  stage,  had  seen 
already,  all  those  marvels  and  beauties  of  the 
Fairyland !  Look  at  the  gorgeous-coloured 
chrysanthemums,  azaleas,  poppies,  bluebells, 
daffodils  and  many  other  flowers ;  and  look 
again  at  what  sort  of  people  lived  in  this 
enchanting  valley.  Didn't  a  certain  Miss 
Grannie  Pickford  dance  gracefully?  But 
Robert  Roberty  was  altogether  too  strenu- 
ous for  my  Japanese  taste.  You  can  imagine 
how  frightened  I  was,  almost  as  frightened 
as  Ray  and  Zack  on  the  stage,  seeing  his 
whirlwind  motion  of  running  rather  than 
dancing.  It  seems  that  I  must  modify  my 
opinion  of  dancing  since  I  came  to  London. 
What  changes  of  sceneries  in  this  most 
innocent,  most  j oiliest  Babes  in  the  Wood. 
I  was  highly  pleased  to  be  soon  introduced  to 
the  happy  village  of  Appledale,  where  all  the 
inhabitants  had  to  dress  in  picturesque  fantasy 
and  only  dance  and  sing  (wouldn't  it  be  amus- 
ing to  become  one  of  them,  and  not  worry 
about  life's  reality) ;  and  even  Squire  Snatch- 
all,  I  dare  say,  was  rather  delightful,  although 
he  declared  at  once :  "  Before  I  speak,  allow 
me  to  say  1  am  the  vile  villain  of  this 
play."  Oh,  what  a  wonderful  declaration 
that  is !  Here  comes  Marmaduke,  the  Pro- 
digal Son,  who  thought  he  might  have  been  a 

150 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

squirrel  as  his  father  was  a  Squire  and  his 
mother  a  Squiress,  returning  from  college  (he 
never  said  what  college),  but  he  was  quite 
clever  to  answer  many  questions  in  the  scene 
of  the  schoolroom.  He  was  asked,  "  Where 
is  Germany  ? "  He  answered,  '*  In  England." 
And,  besides,  he  said  many  more  almost 
vulgar  things.  Is  it  not  perfectly  out  of  place, 
I  thought,  for  this  play  of  harmless  amusement 
to  have  such  a  fun-making  in  conversation? 
It  is  a  thing  which  should  go  to  a  variety 
house,  for  it  hurts  the  other  beauties  of 
the  pantomime  (whatever  meaning  it  may 
have)  in  its  songs  and  stage-sceneries.  I  con- 
fess that  I  didn't  expect  from  it  such  a  be- 
wilderment or  medley  of  play,  which  reminded 
me  of  a  Christmas  pudding,  rich  in  its  own 
taste  but  rather  difficult  for  a  stranger  to 
locate  what  it  might  be.  I  like  Christmas 
pudding  very  well ;  though  it  might  be  a  poor 
argument,  1  should  say  that  for  the  same 
reason  I  like  this  play,  which  bears  the  name 
of  pantomime  only  to  make  me  understand. 

Why  1  it  has  nothing  about  pantomime. 
It  is  a  juvenile  comic  opera  or  a  comic  opera 
of  ragtime  merriment.  (You  have  ragtime 
here  in  England,  although  that  funny  Mar- 
maduke  declared  that  he  had  it  in  America.) 

Again  I  say,  "  Can  I  eat  Christmas  pudding 

151 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

all  the  year  round?"  As  I  can  only  eat  it 
once  in  a  year,  I  should  be  greatly  pleased  to 
see  the  pantomime  perhaps  once  a  year ;  surely 
my  head  would  grow  dizzy  when  I  had  to  see 
it  too  often.  But  how  jolly  it  is  to  see  it  once 
a  year  at  Christmas,  and  return  for  men  to 
their  days  of  boyhood  and  for  boys  to  a 
thought  of  fairyland.  It  is  never  difficult 
to  see  why  men  as  well  as  boys  could  enjoy 
this  Babes  in  the  Wood,  but  from  a  different 
point. 

I  would  like  to  take  my  little  son  at  home 
to  see  Stopum  and  Copum.  I  do  not  know 
which  was  the  fatter.  He  would  be  tickled 
to  death  when  he  saw  such  a  large  policeman, 
who  can  even  dance  happily.  Aren't  Rob 
and  Plunder,  the  bold  robbers,  wonderful  to 
do  this  shameless  work  from  receiving  a  few 
pence  ?  It  was  the  part  most  pleasing  of  the 
play  that  even  the  robbers  could  play  some 
instrument  and  sing.  But  I  was  disappointed 
not  finding  a  pantomime  here. 

On   Boxing   Day   night   (really  I   do  not 

know  what  that  means)  I  found  myself  at  old 

Drury  Lane,  the  "  Home  of  Pantomimes," 

again  not  to  find  any  pantomime  there.     In 

the  Sleeping  Beauty  we  had  such  a  cunning 

little  fairy  boy  called  Puck,  with  horns  on  his 

head,  which  looked  like  those  of  a  lobster. 

152 


AGAIN  m  LONDON 

And,  besides,  there  was  a  wicked  fairy  by 
the  name  of  Anarchista  using  the  most  fairy- 
like language.  How  beautifully  Marcella, 
the  Sleeping  Beauty,  sang  when  she  finally 
awoke. 

The  play,  or  show,  was  perfectly  marvellous, 
perhaps  far  more  marvellous  than  Babes  in  the 
Wood,  with  those  pretty  girls  in  dancing  or 
singing;  I  can  hardly  imagine  how  they  had 
been  trained.  And  what  wonderful  sceneries  1 
It  was  the  Duke  of  Monte  Blanco  that  slept 
eighteen  years;  and  I,  the  writer  of  this 
article,  slept  ten  years,  and  am  now  awakened 
again  in  London  at  this  Christmas  time.  And 
I  am  glad  to  be  at  this  Drury  Lane  and  taken 
by  dear  Puck  to  roam  into  Fairyland. 


IV 

"Oh,  what  a  lovely  complexion  of  these 
English  women,"  I  cannot  help  exclaiming. 
We  have  a  Japanese  proverb  that  the  fair 
skin  always  hides  seven  blemishes  in  the  face ; 
how  envious  the  Japanese  women  should  be 
if  they  see  the  real  English  complexion — the 
most  famous  in  all  the  world  1  And  what  a 
delightfully  quick  gait  of  the  English  women, 
what  an  eloquent  charm !  Oh  1  what  a 
rhythm  in  it.    And,  above  all,  what  a  shape 

153 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

they  have !  My  friend,  an  artist,  who  re- 
turned home  after  studying  in  England, 
always  exclaimed :  *'  It's  perfectly  hopeless 
to  make  anything  good  out  of  the  Japanese 
women  with  such  a  poor  shape  awfully  tor- 
tured from  the  habit  of  sitting  and  bowing. 
Look  at  the  English  women,  whose  straight 
forms  look  even  proud,  as  if  they  have  a 
personal  responsibility  for  the  universe  !  Oh, 
what  a  life  in  them  I  Perhaps  you  have  seen 
an  English  actress  in  a  Japanese  play  (are  we 
Japanese  thankful  for  it,  or  not  ?  that  is  the 
question),  imitating  the  Japanese  woman 
particularly  in  her  mincing  gait.  We  cannot 
blame  her,  as  our  women  walk  as  she  imi- 
tates." 

The  other  night  I  happened  to  talk  with 
one  clever  Japanese  lady  here  (I  can  assure 
you  there  are  some  clever  women  even  among 
the  Japanese),  who  said  :  "  I  was  mistaken  at 
first,  suspecting  that  English  women's  con- 
versation was  made  to  hide  their  own 
thoughts.  I  often  thought  that  they  were 
fearing  their  secrets  might  be  discovered. 
They  had  been  trying,  I  thought,  to  mask 
themselves  behind  a  screen ;  or  perhaps 
famous  fogs.  As  I  said  to  you,  it  was  my 
great  mistake.  When  I  became  more  ac- 
quainted with  them,  their  frankness  and  sin- 

154 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

cerity  became  more  clear  to  be  seen.  How- 
ever, they  are  intellectual ;  I  always  feel  that 
they  are  ever  bent  on  improving  my  own 
poor  mind."  Then  I  asked  her  whether  her 
mind  had  been  improving.  She  smiled  and 
declared  that,  whatever  might  happen,  she 
should  remain  savage. 

When  I  was  here  last  I  was  told  by  a  lady 
in  her  drawing-room  that  the  English  women 
were  nothing  but  vanity,  and  I  was  assured 
by  some  fifty-fifth  Duchess  of  Something  that 
they  were  always  martyrs  to  formality  and 
etiquette.  How  are  they  now?  I  can  re- 
member clearly  how  I  was  afraid  (that  is  ten 
years  ago)  of  this  self-esteem  and  cool  re- 
serve ;  but  my  experiences  of  the  last  ten  or 
fifteen  days  tell  me  that  it  was  the  exact  case, 
quite  reverse.  I  am  having  the  time  of  my 
life,  I  confess,  in  talking  with  the  English 
women  at  some  receptions  (however,  I  do  not 
like  the  late  hour  for  receptions),  or  by  a 
supper  table,  where  topics  are  delightfully 
light  but  without  being  vulgar;  they  are 
charmingly  vivacious.  And  this  epigram- 
matic turn  of  language  and  paradox  ?  Why, 
if  you  blame  it,  you  are  certainly  to  blame 
Shaw  and  Chesterton.  Yes,  they  are  the 
teachers,  are  they  not  ?     The  English  women 

are  wise  and  healthy;    better  still,  they  are 

155 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

quite  simple.  Such  are  the  very  points  indeed 
I  like  in  them. 

I  was  mistaken  when  I  thought  that  we  are 
not  supposed  to  expect  anything  interesting 
in  first-class  society.  Although  I  cannot  say 
I  have  seen  it,  I  am  glad  to  say  (at  least  from 
what  I  have  seen)  that  the  English  women 
carry  their  family  history  and  a  fat  morocco- 
covered  Bible  quite  lightly.  And  the  most 
charming  part  with  them  is  that,  not  only  do 
they  know  how  to  talk,  but  also  very  well 
understand  how  to  listen  to  the  others,  and 
besides,  how  to  raise  and  drop  their  eyelashes. 
I  often  read  in  a  book  that  it  is  the  custom  in 
English  society  for  each  to  monopolise  one 
woman,  because  she  does  not  know  how  to  be 
charming  to  a  whole  party.  Now  I  think 
that  such  is  a  groundless  accusation.  In 
truth,  what  a  delightful  art  the  English 
women  show  in  the  reception-room ;  again, 
what  a  delightful  art  of  theirs. 

It  is  certainly  a  great  treat  to  see  them 
tastefully  dressed.  I  often  walk  down  the 
streets  with  one  purpose,  and  that  is  to  look 
at  them.  (I  am  sure  they  do  not  blame  me 
for  such  a  devotion.)  But  I  confess  that  I 
had  rather  a  poor  opinion  of  them  ten  years 
ago;  I  even  laughed  and  denounced  their 
poor  taste  in  dressing.     I  said  then :  "  These 

156 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

English  women  hardly  know  how  to  raise 
their  own  skirts."  They  have  nothing  to 
do  with  their  skirts  now,  since  they  wear 
such  a  light  one  which  makes  them  look 
quite  lovely,  even  coquettish.  These  ten 
years,  it  seems  to  me,  taught  them  a  great 
deal  of  dressing.  And  they  have  learnt  well, 
I  should  like  to  say.  I  remember  I  had 
written,  ten  years  ago,  to  my  friend  at  home 
that  the  English  women  wore  such  ugly 
shoes  (or  boots,  if  you  like),  and  their 
ankles  might  not  have  been  charming  enough 
to  expose;  but  I  should  like  to  know  now 
where  is  a  woman  whose  shoes  might  be 
the  subject  to  laugh  at.  Oh,  what  lovely 
shoes  they  wear  now. 

Not  only  in  the  matter  of  dressing,  but 
their  faces  (of  course,  their  shape  and  mane), 
had  become  much  more  attractive.  To  say 
they  are  as  fresh  as  a  daisy  does  them  hardly 
any  justice,  since  the  daisy  is  more  a  flower 
of  the  countryside.  I  should  like  to  compare 
them  with  chrysanthemums,  which  have 
recently  been  much  beautified  by  horti- 
culturists. The  general  culture  improved 
their  unsightly  appearance.  And  what 
beautiful  hair  they  have  1  It  is  said  in 
Japan  that  woman's  hair  is  always  strong 
enough   to  pull  an   elephant.     Where  is  a 

157 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

thing,   I    wonder,   that    an    Enghsh   woman 
cannot  pull  by  her  hair? 

Although  I  never  pretend  to  be  a  critic 
of  women,  I  think  I  can  say  that  I  can 
see  many  more  beautiful  woman  in  five 
minutes  in  Bond  Street  than  in  any  other 
place  in  the  world. 


I  have  during  my  present  stay  in  England 
many  incidents  which,  little  as  they  are, 
shall  not  be  forgotten.  The  following  is 
one  of  them:  As  I  had  some  important 
business  to  see  a  friend  upon  when  I  was 
in  Oxford,  I  thought  it  proper  to  telegraph 
to  him  beforehand.  I  handed  to  the  clerk 
of  the  neighbouring  post-office  a  paper  with 
writing  to  the  effect  that  I  should  arrive 
at  Puttington  at  half-past  seven  that  night. 
Then  I  returned  to  my  place  and  was  busy 
making  ready  for  my  departure  when  the 
same  clerk  to  whom  I  had  given  my  message 
called  on  me  with  my  telegraph  paper  to 
ask  if  I  was  not  mistaken,  as  there  was  no 
train  by  which  I  would  arrive  at  Puttington 
at  half-past  seven  from  Oxford.  It  most 
forcibly  struck  my  Japanese  mind  that  this 

act  was  the  sweetest  proof  of  English  con- 

158 


BEAUriFUL   WOMKN-    IS  BOND   STREET 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

sideration,  a  thing  that  we  never  could  even 
imagine  in  red-tape  Japan.  When  I  began 
truly  to  appreciate  that  heart  of  consideration, 
official  or  private,  my  reverence  for  great 
England  at  once  increased  a  hundredfold. 
I  took  my  hat  off  before  this  old  European 
civilisation  because  of  its  ow^n  worthiness. 

I  confess,  however,  what  mostly  troubled 
my  peace  of  mind  was  the  matter  of  religion. 
I  was  tired  presently  with  the  hopeless 
aspect  of  the  dirty  Thames  as  would  be  any 
Japanese  with,  so  to  say,  the  heart  of  moon, 
flowers  and  wind.  One  day  I  went  up  the 
river  to  seek  poetry  in  nature.  And  my 
object  in  straying  into  Putney  was  my 
faint  desire  to  see  Swinburne's  old  house  as 
I  once  saw  him  somewhere  in  a  picture, 
sitting  in  the  grass  of  his  back  garden.  It 
was  my  misfortune  that  I  asked  a  clergyman 
to  direct  me  to  the  right  road,  who  began 
to  talk  on  Christianity  with  such  an  earnest- 
ness, when  I  replied  to  him  that  I  was  a 
Buddhist.  I  was  almost  in  danger  of  being 
converted  on  the  spot,  not  because  I  was 
inspired  by  him,  but  because  that  seemed 
the  only  way  to  stop  his  speech.  When 
we  parted  he  held  my  hand  firm  and  said  : 
"  We  shall  meet  again  in  heaven." 

When  I  was  brought  into  Oxford,  I  found 
159 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

that  the  holy  Cross  was  staring  on  my  heathen 
soul  with  great  pity  from  those  twenty  and  odd 
college  buildings.  The  solemnity  of  thirty 
and  more  churches  practically  jammed  in 
such  a  small  place  as  only  the  districts  of 
Ushigome  and  Koishikawa  of  Tokyo  com- 
bined, chilled  my  Oriental  heart,  and  made 
me  think  it  difficult  to  associate  with  Chris- 
tianity. I  did  not  take  many  days  before  I 
discovered  what  power  the  priests  had, 
publicly  or  privately,  in  England.  While 
many  exceptions  should  be  allowed  in  this 
matter  of  religion  as  any  other  thing,  one 
can  say  quite  safely  that  the  English  religious 
belief  is  still  unshaken.  Let  the  non-believers 
declare  whatever  they  wish.  The  general 
conservatism  of  English  faith  has  much  to 
do  with  forming  the  manly  part  of  England's 
civilisation. 

Once  I  was  a  guest  of  a  well-known  scholar 
whose  youngest  boy  of  years  always  put  the 
house  in  an  uproar  by  his  raging.  He  was 
ready  to  fight  with  his  elder  sister,  holding  up 
a  pen-holder,  when  I  entered  the  parlour. 
The  mother  suddenly  appeared  to  rescue  the 
girl,  and  scolded  the  boy,  who  cried  loudly, 
saying  that  she  was  wrong,  not  he.  The 
mother  smiled,  and  asked  him,  with  a  few 
gentle  taps  on  his  head,  if  he  was  a  Christian. 

160 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

When  he  said  he  was,  she  put  a  further 
question  if  he  knew  well  what  was  next  to 
''  Give  us  our  daily  bread "  in  the  Lord's 
Prayer.  The  boy  made  a  guilty  face  at  once, 
and  threw  away  the  pen-holder  as  his  childish 
soul  wished  to  repent.  I  thought,  then,  it 
was  the  most  beautiful  picture  ever  I  had  seen 
since  I  came  into  England.  It  is  too  heavy 
a  question  whether  it  is  the  happiest  way  to 
bring  up  children,  but  I  have  little  hesitation 
to  affirm  there  is  more  good  than  harm  in  it. 

I  can  say  I  saw  first  in  my  life  what  the 
**home"  really  means  in  England,  since  it 
has  yet  in  Japan  to  be  cultivated  more  con- 
scientiously. I  observed  clearly  that  the  best 
effort  was  given  for  its  development.  My 
own  experience  with  the  English  home  was  of 
the  sweetest  kind ;  the  open-heartedness  and 
simplicity  which  are  the  best  entertainment 
prevail  in  verily  satisfactory  fashion.  Even 
the  way  of  spreading  round  the  things  artistic 
or  otherwise,  which  bewildered  my  Japanese 
sense  of  art,  more  glad  to  use  the  "  poetry  of 
concealment"  to  advantage,  soon  began  to 
encourage  my  psychological  turn  of  mind  for 
the  better  understanding  of  the  English  tem- 
perament. The  seeming  childishness  is  de- 
cidedly a  strength,  while  the  Japanese  art  of 
humility  in  hiding  proves  more  often  to  be 

161  L 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

hypocritic.     I  cannot  help  laughing  over  the 

little  comedies  I  enacted   in  spite  of  myself, 

when   I    could   not   wholly  forget   that    the 

Japanese  way  of  etiquette  is  not  to  emphasize 

one's  likes,  or  more  important  to  observe,  to 

speak  but  moderately  of  the  things  you  dislike. 

Once   I   was  brought  into  an  uncomfortable 

situation  when  I  let  a  word  of  enthusiasm  slip 

over  a  cheese   before   me,  in   truth,  without 

much  thought,  and  I  was  obliged  to  look  jolly 

with  various  kinds  of  cheese  which  appeared 

taking  my  word  for  a  pledge.     It  was  truly  a 

good  dose  to  cure  the  weakness  of  Oriental 

etiquette  which  is  at  best  only  foolishness.     I 

make   it  my  custom   to  warn  myself  not  to 

demonstrate  my  Japanese  way  of  politeness, 

which  always  turns  out  wrong.     The  Japanese 

mind,   like   any   other  Japanese  thing,   only 

works  upside  down  to  that  of  Englishmen. 

I   am   not   ready  to  discuss  the  respective 

merits  of  English  and  German  people  on  the 

subject  of  musical  taste ;  but  I  will  say  that 

the  popularisation  of  music  is  more  thorough 

in   England  than  in   Germany.     I   have  had 

such  a  difficulty  to  excuse  myself  from  being 

well  cornered  into  singing  a  song  or  two.     I 

often  wonder  if  there  is  another  people  like 

the  Japanese,  especially  the  Japanese  of  the 

younger  generation,   whose   lack   of  musical 

162 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

culture  is  appalling.    I  could  not  make  myself 

so  obliging  as  my  friend  M ,  who  always 

sang  the  National  Anthem  whenever  he  was 
asked  for  a  Japanese  song.  I  have  only  to  say 
that  I  could  not  help  admiring  his  courage 
in  singing  it.  I  agree  with  all  the  English 
people  that  music  is  most  necessary  to  make 
the  ** evening"  successful.  I  have  often 
thought  that  they  are  almost  scientific  in 
making  it  happy.  And  how  obliging  they  are 
to  one  another  for  that  purpose  !  I  had  a  few 
occasions,  like  any  other  Japanese,  when  I 
acted  even  admirably  a  big  feature  of  the 
"evening."  The  comical  side  of  the  affair 
that  even  I  myself  pretended  to  be  something 
wonderful  under  the  circumstances  cannot  be 
forgotten  all  my  life.  What  jolly  harmless 
English  people ! 

The  other  day  I  read  in  a  Japanese  magazine 
a  humorous  article  written  by  M.  O.,  how  he, 
with  his  friend,  played  a  most  difficult  role  as 
"  Japanese  experts  "  of  the  Go  game  at  the 
Hastings  and  St.  Leonards  Chess  Club.  (So 
he  too  I)  I  wish  to  see  his  uncomfortable  face 
when  his  picture  was  printed,  of  course,  as  the 
famous  Go  player,  in  the  Hastings  newspaper. 
1  sympathise  with  him  when  he  tried  his  ut- 
most to  look  serious,  while  he  was  playing  a 

**  game  of  conspiracy  "  with  his  friend  before 

163 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the  people.  I  think  I  have  no  right  whatever 
to  tell  his  secret  to  English  readers. 

I  take  much  interest  in  all  questions,  poli- 
tical as  well  as  social ;  my  Orientalism  did  not 
interfere  with  my  enthusiasm  over  the  Woman 
Suffragists.  I  rarely  missed  reading  in  the 
papers  the  witty  saying  or  clever  repartee  which 
overflows  from  the  debates  in  the  Houses  and 
the  speeches  on  the  platform,  and  many  of 
them  are  stamped  deeply  on  my  mind.  I 
could  not  imagine  before  that  the  English 
freedom  of  speech  had  such  a  full  meaning; 
it  is  clear  that  it  was  an  evidence  of  English 
fearlessness  in  facing  the  problems  of  humanity 
and  justice.  If  the  English  people  are  loyal 
toward  their  king,  that  is  not  because  he 
happens  to  sit  upon  the  throne,  but  because 
he  is  a  powerful  defender  of  righteousness  and 
the  people. 

And  again  I  will  say  that  if  they  love  their 
own  country  it  is  only  from  their  unshakeable 
belief  that  she  is  the  first  country  of  the 
world.  I  frequently  thought  it  was  rather 
silly  for  them  to  put  that  eternally  same 
''  first  in  the  world  "  in  this  and  that.  Is  it 
not,  I  wonder,  the  most  dangerous  supersti- 
tion of  all  superstitions?  While  I  admit 
that  their  belief  in  "first  in  the  world"  has 

greatly  helped  to  make  the  country  really  the 

164 


AGAIN  IN  LONDON 

first  in  the  world,  as  in  fact  she  is,  I  think, 
on  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  danger  for  them 
in  denying  any  merit  to  another  country. 
Not  only  once,  but  quite  often,  I  was  asked 
even  by  an  educated  person  if  we  had  elec- 
tricity and  railroads  in  Japan.  We  have,  1 
think,  to  blame  the  English  authors  of  books 
on  Japan,  whose  delight  and  admiration  are 
only  in  the  things  of  old  Japan. 

I  have  no  slightest  hesitation  to  declare 
that  I  had  my  greatest  days  at  Oxford.  It 
was  perfectly  delightful  to  see  there  what 
a  sweet  old-fashioned  love  existed  between 
the  teachers  and  students.  The  fact  reminded 
me  of  our  old  feudal  times,  when  Bushido  and 
Confucian  ethics  governed  the  country  in  the 
most  respectable  way.  I  am  no  person  fit 
for  writing  of  the  physical  civilisation  of  the 
English  people;  beside,  I  have  only  a  little 
interest  when  I  compare  it  with  the  other 
side  of  humanity.  Dear  old  England  with 
mother-love  and  consideration !  It  is  her 
humanity  that  makes  her  great  in  the  world. 


165 


VII 

KIOHO  NO   KI 

Home,  Sth  October  1904. 

Japan  again  ! — kicho  after  eleven  years !  I 
left  New  York  in  August;  and  it  was  the 
6th  of  October  when  I  left  Shinbashi,  Tokyo, 
homeward  bound. 

I  stopped  at  Fujizawa,  where  my  priest 
brother  has  the  Jokoji  temple ;  with  him,  I 
started  to  see  Enoshima — that  enchanted  isle 
of  Benten  Sama.  It  reminded  me  of  a  certain 
Hy-Brasail  of  Irish  song;  oh,  is  it  not  an 
angel's  home  rising  sudden  out  of  a  sacred 
water?  Then  we  went  to  see  Daibutsu  or 
the  Great  Buddha  of  Kamakura;  how  I 
wished  it  stood  by  the  seashore  !  Why  ? 
Daibutsu's  mighty  profundity  in  silence  and 
thought  discarding  the  voice  of  the  sea  would 
show  more  sublime. 

Under  the  soft  greyness  of  evening  we  came 
back  to  the  temple ;  and  I  stopped  over  night 
in  the  Buddhistic  quietness  which  bit  my 
soul;  it  was  the  first  experience  of  my  life. 
I  know  that  I  felt  it  more  than  I  ought  as  I 

166 


KICHO  NO  KI 

was  fresh  from  the  noisy  American  life.  Next 
morning  I  was  startled  from  my  sleep  by 
"  Gan,  gan,  gan ! "  the  sound  of  a  bell ;  it 
told  me  that  my  priest  brother  was  beginning 
his  morning  prayer. 

I  took  the  six  o'clock  train  toward  Nagoya. 
I  felt  a  great  disappointment  not  hearing  the 
*' swan-like  rhapsody  of  dying  night"  in  Fuji- 
san's  lotos-peak  soaring  through  the  morning 
ether.  However,  I  was  in  a  measure  com- 
forted later  at  Suzukawa,  when  he  peeped  out 
from  the  clouds  upon  me.  There  was  no 
word  to  express  his  majesty  and  grace.  I  felt 
as  if  I  were  happily  running  through  a  dream- 
like garden ;  it  would  not  be  too  much  to  say 
that  no  other  train  in  the  world  harvests  so 
much  natural  beauty  with  its  wheels  as  this 
Tokaido's. 

1  was  grateful  for  the  "preservation  of  a  recall 
of  primeval  Nature,"  the  "exemption  of  the 
soil  from  labour  "  in  Chinju  no  Mori,  a  village 
shrine ;  as  it  has  been  said,  nothing  but  "  long 
ages,  respectful  care,  sometimes  fortunate 
neglect,"  could  make  such  an  ideal  wilderness. 
Since  it  is  in  the  war  time,  I  saw  many  a 
Rising  Sun  flag  among  the  green  trees,  beyond 
the  yellow  rice  fields;  my  patriotism  jumped 
high  with  the  sight  of  the  flag.     I  felt  in  my 

heart  to  shout  Banzai.     The  water  ran  clear, 

167 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the  birds  flew  up  and  down.  I  thought  there 
could  be  no  other  country  like  Japan  so 
beautiful.  I  reached  Tsushima,  my  native 
town,  at  evening. 

I  frightened  my  old  father  at  the  station, 
who  was  actually  trying  to  find  me  among 
some  other  people.  There  is  no  wonder  that 
he  could  not  recognise  me;  I  must  have 
changed  a  great  deal.  *'  We  must  make  a 
thanking  worship  immediately  to  Tenno  Sama ; 
I  have  been  praying  for  his  protection  for  you 
all  the  time.  It  is,  of  course,  through  his 
divine  favour  we  have  you  here  making  a  safe 
return,"  he  exclaimed. 

My  mother  was  crying  before  she  spoke. 
I  wept  too. 

**  How  glad  you  came  home  !  I  was  afraid 
we  might  not  see  you  any  more.  And  how 
you  have  changed,  Yone  Ko !  You  almost 
look  like  a  Seiyojin,  your  nose  and  eyes  just 
like  those  of  a  Western-sea  man.  Oh,  how 
glad — you  have  returned  finally  ! " 

And  she  cried  again. 

My  arrival  was  reported  speedily  among 
the  people  of  Nakajima  Cho,  my  street ; 
the  old  men  and  women  from  the  neighbour- 
ing houses,  and  the  friends  of  my  boyhood 
days,  who  were  now  the  fathers  of  many 
children,  began  to  call  on  me.     They  couldn't 

168 


KICHO  NO  KI 

raise  their  heads  from  reverence  and  fear 
before  me;  what  gentle  souls.  I  could  not 
help  crying  secretly  when  Oito  San,  the  old 
lady  neighbour,  said  that  Okuwa  Sama — my 
mother's  name — used  to  say  she  wished  to 
die  after  having  seen  me  once  again. 

How  sweet  is  home  ! 

I  tasted  the  best  thing  ever  I  had  in  my 
life  in  a  simple  dinner  which  my  mother 
prepared. 

The  president  of  the  Tsushima  Grammar 
School  called  on  me  at  night,  and  wished  me 
to  make  a  speech  before  his  students.  The 
younger  people  of  my  street  were  all  for 
giving  a  dinner  in  my  honour.  All  the 
guests  left  my  house  at  about  ten  o'clock. 
Before  I  went  to  bed,  I  was  calmly  rubbed 
by  a  shampooer. 

I  went  to  sleep  to  the  lullaby  of  pine  trees 
which  the  gentle  winds  sent  to  me ;  I  knew 
it  came  from  Kojoji,  my  neighbouring  temple, 
and  it  was  a  familiar  sound  too. 

Home,  10th. 

I  was  no  other  than  Rip  Van  Winkle, 
only  not  so  romantic  as  Joseph  Jefferson's. 
I  could  not  recognise  even  my  elder  brother 
who  was  waiting  to  receive  me  at  the  Yoko- 
hama station ;  and  I  will  say  too  that  the 
glance  he   cast  upon    me  was  perfectly  in- 

169 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

different.  We  got  in  the  same  train  toward 
Tokyo ;  at  Shinbashi  I  found  out  that  he 
was  my  brother  Fujitaro,  when  he  joined 
with  a  party  in  which  I  recognised  at  once 
Madame  Isonaga,  the  lady  who  used  to 
look  after  me  with  motherly  care ;  the  party 
was  meant  for  my  honour. 

There  is  no  wonder  at  all  if  I  did  not 
recognise  even  one  person  in  my  neighbouring 
houses,  as  I  had  not  been  home  for  over 
seventeen  years.  It  was  O  Maki  San,  really 
— my  neighbour's  girl,  who  used  to  dress  her 
hair  in  girlish  mitsuwa  or  "  three  rings  "  in  the 
dear  old  days — now  the  mother  of  three 
children.  Who  was  that  young  man  who 
said,  **  It's  a  long  time  now,  Yone  Sama — "  ? 
Why,  he  was  Kii  San,  the  son  of  the  carpenter 
Hanroku  San.  He  was  only  six  or  seven 
years  old,  when  I  was  in  my  tenth  or  eleventh 
year;  I  used  to  take  him  with  me  to  Rodo 
San's  to  be  taught  penmanship.  He  is  not  a 
boy  now,  but  the  proud  father  of  two  children. 
**Do  you  remember  this  picture  of  Daikoku 
Sama  (God  of  Luck)  you  drew  for  me  such  a 
long  time  ago?" — thus  I  was  addressed  by 
one  person ;  and  he  was  Hikobey  San's  Hiko 
San,  the  child  I  loved  best.  I  used  to  give 
him  my  pictures  of  orchid  or  chrysanthemum  ; 

and  I  remember  now  that  I  was  once  scolded 

170 


KICHO  NO  KI 

by  my  mother  when  I  showed  her  a  large 
piece  of  shuzumi  or  red  ink  which  he  gave  me 
by  way  of  acknowledgment  of  my  pictures. 
"You  mustn't  receive  anything  from  such  a 
little  child,"  my  mother  said ;  I  remember  it 
as  if  it  were  only  yesterday.  "You  grew 
pretty  large,"  I  said.  "Yes,  I  married  last 
spring,"  he  answered. 

1  am  told  that  two  young  men  of  our  street 
are  at  the  front ;  and  one  of  them  has  been 
wounded  already,  and  now  he  is  in  the  Nagoya 
hospital ;  and  the  other  is  the  adopted  son  of 
the  neighbour  on  the  left  hand.  Although 
his  mother-in-law  patriotically  submitted,  say- 
ing, "It  is  for  our  country's  sake,"  I  could 
clearly  espy  her  voiceless  complaint;  her 
daughter,  the  wife  of  her  soldier  son,  is  sick  in 
bed  while  her  two  children  cry.  Oito  San  is 
a  diligent  person  as  my  mother  says ;  as  I 
hear,  she  is  working  since  morning  on  her 
loom  for  a  new  kimono  ;  and  T  am  sure  it  may 
be  meant  for  her  son  on  his  safe  return. 

A  while  ago  my  father  brought  me  an 
official  announcement  to  read  for  him  ;  it  was 
to  bid  us  make  our  presence  to  see  the  soldiers 
off  to  the  front.  Let  us  give  them  words  of 
glory;  they  may  be  killed  or  wounded,  if 
lucky. 

Last  night  we  all  lighted  our  front  gate 
171 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

lanterns  to  express  our  joy  over  the  Lio  Yang 
victory.  We  do  not  make  any  noise  even  in 
joy ;  and  are  facing  the  war  with  such  a  silence 
which  is  only  the  voice  of  life  and  death. 

Kami  Sama  or  the  gods  do  not  undergo  any 
worldly  change  of  fortune  ;  but  at  a  time  like 
this  their  glory  reaches  high  water  mark.  It 
goes  without  saying  that  to  say  Kami  Sama 
here  at  Tsushima  means  Gozu  Tenno.  The 
big  wood  fires  will  be  burned  right  before  the 
shrine  all  night ;  the  daily  worshippers,  doubt- 
less the  relations  of  soldiers  at  the  front,  are 
said  to  be  more  than  five  hundred.  A  few 
sen  will  make  you  the  happy  possessor  of  an 
omamori  or  charm  which  will  very  likely  pro- 
tect your  fighters  from  bad  luck;  and  a 
special  prayer  will  be  given  to  you  on  your 
appeal. 

This  Tsushima  is  a  slight  town  snugly  lying 
as  if  on  the  bottom  of  a  basin ;  but  her  dream 
has  been  stirred  considerably  by  the  establish- 
ment of  a  railroad  station  where  the  strange 
people  from  another  part  of  the  country  flow 
out  as  if  through  a  break  in  a  dyke.  The 
Middle  School  added  a  new  dignity  to  the 
town ;  and  the  Tsushima  Grammar  School  is 
said  to  be  the  model  in  this  Aichi  province. 
That  school  I  can  see  from  my  upstairs 
window ;    and  I  have   been   looking  with   a 

172 


KICHO  NO  KI 

strange  feeling  of  interest  over  the  rows  of 
little  girls'  heads  now  for  some  while.  Listen, 
what  are  they  singing  ?  Even  the  girls  must 
sing  the  war  songs  nowadays.  What  lovely 
voices!  I  felt  glad  to  think  that  they  did 
not  loose  their  girlish  beauty  of  voice  in  such 
a  thrilling  stir. 

I  can  see  also  through  the  upstairs  shoji  one 
big  pine  tree  of  Kojoji  wherein,  it  is  said, 
many  a  hitodama  or  human  soul  looking  like  a 
ladle  with  lantern-like  light  went  floating  in 
just  before  the  day  of  death ;  it  is  the  very 
tree,  where,  as  my  mother  observed,  my 
sister's  hitodama  disappeared  one  or  two 
evenings  before  her  final  sleep. 

Poor  little  Tsune  who  died  in  her  ninth 
year  !  I  have  to  beg  her  forgiveness  for  many 
things.  I  was  a  terrible  boy,  full  of  mad 
mischief,  I  believe. 

Kyoto,  28<A. 

To  see  the  beauty  of  a  Japanese  autumn, 
it  is  said,  you  must  come  to  Kyoto;  and  I 
was  just  in  time,  to  my  joy.  The  evening 
light  is  certainly  sweet  in  autumn  with 
longer  night;  and  I  am  pleased  to  be  in 
Kyoto  with  andon  and  candle-sticks ;  they 
are  the  sweetest  of  lights. 

Here  I  feel  as  if  I  had  flown  back  to  the 

sixteenth  century — the  dear  age  of  slow  life, 

173 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

half  song  and  half  sorrow;  what  a  contrast 
to  Tokyo,  to  America!  We  are  trying 
hard  to  hide  our  weariness  of  the  modern 
civilisation ;  but  one  cannot  help  exclaiming 
in  delight  over  such  a  perfectly  undisturbed 
oasis  as  Kyoto,  where  you  can  sing  the  oldest 
song,  and  let  the  world  go  by  as  it  pleases. 
Our  modern  Japan  is  going  mad  over  every 
sort  of  Western  thing ;  but  Kyoto  is  singing 
alone  the  song  of  protest. 

"  How  stout  you  did  grow,"  I  said  to 
Mr.  Taki,  the  son  of  a  rich  Nagoyo  mer- 
chant, who  is  managing  his  father's  business 
at  Kyoto.  He  was  one  of  my  best  friends 
in  my  middle  school  days ;  he  was  awaiting 
me  at  the  station.  "  I  knew  at  once  it  was 
you  by  your  sharp  eyes,"  he  said. 

I  wanted  for  some  time  to  see  the  grace- 
fully gracious  shape  of  Higashi  Yama,  which, 
as  some  well-known  poet  wrote,  looks  a  sleep- 
ing beauty  under  a  futon  or  quilt.  1  de- 
cided at  once  that  I  must  take  a  walk  this 
evening  at  least  as  far  as  to  get  a  sight  of  the 
mountain.  When  I  was  startled  by  the 
sudden  music  of  water — why,  is  this  Kamo 
Gawa?  The  sleeping  mountain  was  right 
before  me.  You  impolite  thing,  it's  not  the 
Japanese  way  at  all  to  receive  a  guest  lying 
like   that.     But    I    will    excuse    you.      The 

174 


KICHO  NO  KI 

moon  rose.  I  thought  it  quite  lucky  to  see, 
as  I  stood  on  the  bridge  over  Kamo  Gawa, 
the  same  moon  which  was  sung  and  sung  by 
the  thousand  uta  poets,  those  nobles  and 
princesses  of  Japan's  golden  age — it  is  a 
long  time  ago  now. 

Next  day,  I  with  Mr.  Taki  started  to 
Arashi  Yama  to  see  the  beauty  of  autumn ; 
and  I  found  it  there  in  splendour.  What  a 
wonder — the  most  rare  sight  of  the  moun- 
tain and  river  through  the  tinted  mists  of 
momiji  or  maple  leaves,  the  mists  now  floating 
anear,  as  if  addressing  us,  now  sailing  afar  as 
if  singing  the  sad  song  of  farewell.  I  felt  I 
saw  a  certain  tennin  or  angel  in  the  leaves, 
which,  to  disappoint  me,  turned  at  once  to  a 
cloud  moving  terribly ;  it  might  be  that  the 
heart-burned  leaves  exchanged  speech  with  the 
passing  wind. 

We  engaged  three  men,  presently,  to  push 
the  boat  up  the  valley ;  the  water  was  so  rapid 
that  they  were  obliged  to  pull  it  by  a  rope ; 
and  it  often  stopped  to  bite  the  rock  like  a 
dog.  We  turned  the  head  of  our  boat  back 
at  Hotsugawa,  where  we  invited  three  moun- 
tain girls  to  ride  down  with  us;  they  were 
doubtless  going  to  Kyoto  to  sell  the  dry 
brushwood  which  they  carried;  they  are  an 

owarame  whose  rustic  yet  poetical  simplicity 

175 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

is  known  over  Japan.  The  youngest  and 
prettiest  of  them  began  busily  to  arrange  her 
hair  by  the  looking-glass  of  the  water,  soon 
after  we  started ;  I  thought  she  wanted  to 
look  her  very  best  as  she  would  soon  reach 
Kyoto,  or  it  might  not  be  impossible  that 
her  lover  was  awaiting  her,  perhaps  at  Koto- 
kiki  Bashi.  About  this  bridge  I  should  like 
to  explain  briefly.  It  was  just  here,  it  is 
believed,  that  Nakakuni,  the  imperial  mes- 
senger to  the  Lady  Kogo,  the  beloved  mistress 
of  the  Emperor  Takakura  no  In — she  had 
hidden  herself  from  the  jealousy  of  Taira  no 
Kiyomori,  the  father  of  the  Empress — the 
story  is  quite  an  old  one — heard  the  Lady 
Kogo's  playing  of  koto  music  at  last.  Indeed 
he  had  sought  her  there  one  moon  night  in 
the  very  thought  that  she  would  play  it  long- 
ing after  the  sweet  days  of  the  past.  Hence 
this  name  Kotokiki  Bashi,  the  Koto- Hearken 
bridge.  It  would  be  idle  to  ask  about  the 
truth  of  such  a  thing ;  but  it  is  sure  that 
she — poor  Lady  Kogo — hid  herself  under  the 
momiji  of  Saga's  deeper  hills,  where  you  might 
say  with  Sarumaru  Dayu  ; 

"  How  sad  is  autumn, — 
When  you  hear  the  deer's  cry, 
With  his  hoofs  upon  the  maple  leaves, 
Amid  the  deeper  hill ! 

176 


KICHO  NO  KI 

We  dined  this  night  at  Hyotei,  the  unique 
tea-house  in  the  silent  ground  of  the  Nanzenji 
temple.  When  we  left  the  house,  plenty  of 
stars  shone,  and  the  moon  was  soon  expected. 
The  purple  light  of  a  Kyoto  star  is  the  purple 
colour  you  will  find  in  Kyoto*s  yuzenzome — 
design  of  girl's  clothes ;  oh,  what  beauty  I 
The  girl  of  the  restaurant  gave  us  a  little 
lantern  with  the  roughly  drawn  picture  of 
a  gourd  (by  the  way,  Hyotei  means  the 
"  Gourd  House " )  to  light  the  darkness  of 
night.  On  the  way  to  Mr.  Taki's  house  I 
felt  I  heard  a  sad  music  of  the  stars — perhaps 
the  koto  music  of  the  Lady  Kogo. 

I  couldn't  help  thinking  of  her. 

Naea,  2nd  November. 

Now  I  am  in  a  far  older  city  than  Kyoto : 
Nara,  the  capital  of  the  eighth  century,  with 
its  avenues  of  lichen-patched  stone  lanterns, 
and  with  a  hundred  temple  bells  echoing 
down  the  calm  groves,  an  Olympus  of  uta 
poem  and  art  in  those  lyric  ages  of  Japan. 
I  smelled  at  once  the  classical  odour  of  uta 
which  is,  however,  not  more  than  a  sigh;  I 
wondered  why  I  did  not  bring  with  me  the 
Manyoshu  (the  first  and  most  esteemed  antho- 
logy of  verse  of  that  century),  or  any  uta 
book  at  least.  And  I  was  making  my 
177  M 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

presence  in  a  yqfuku  or  foreign  dress — such 
a  modern  informal  sack  coat! — I  thought 
that  eboshi  and  shitatare  which  were  worn 
by  the  courtiers  in  those  days  were  the 
proper  outfit  for  such  an  old  city  of  incense 
and  dream.  I  sought  any  book  of  uta  at 
a  bookshop  on  Sanjo ;  instead,  I  found  a 
worn  copy  of  FitzGerald's  Rubdiydt  of  Omar. 
But  I  thought  that  the  dear  old  man  would 
not  find  this  place  entirely  uncongenial ;  surely 
he  could  make  a  paradise  with  the  help  of 
a  lady  and  sake  out  of  this  tired  city. 

There  is  no  more  pleasing  sight  than  those 
deer  with  the  peaceful  eyes ;  they  must  be 
the  same  peaceful  eyes  as  those  of  the  deer 
who,  it  is  said,  brought  the  god  Kasuga 
Myojin  here.  I  was  perfectly  happy  that 
they  did  not  look  at  me  with  any  scornful 
look.  I  fed  them  with  senbes  which  I 
bought  from  a  girl  who  was  selling  them 
for  this  purpose.  I  walked  under  the  cedars 
and  pines,  now  having  the  deer  before  me, 
now  after  me;  I  even  ventured  to  imagine 
that  I  might  be  a  Kasuga  Myojin.  Indeed, 
I  thought  that  here  the  silent  spirit  of  a 
god  is  visible  as  a  mist,  and  it  was  not 
impossible  to  grasp  it  by  the  hand.  I  always 
believed  that  the  colour  of  silence  should 
be  green,  while  red  is  the  colour  of  faith  ; 

178 


KICHO  NO   KI 

here  I  saw  the  red-painted  shrine  amid  the 
green  leaves. 

The  three  little  girls  danced  for  me  a 
shinto  dance;  I  was  given  by  the  official 
attendant  of  the  shrine  a  slip  of  paper  with 
the  name  of  the  god  written  on  it,  and  a 
little  bit  of  rice  wrapped  in  a  paper.  They 
were  such  a  trifling  thing;  but  I  did  not 
dare  to  throw  them  on  the  roadside.  If  I 
did,  I  was  afraid  some  evil  would  hold 
me  up. 

I  bought  a  few  combs  and  hairpins  made 
out  of  the  horns  of  the  deer,  as  souvenirs.  I 
will  tell  you  that  nobody — not  even  the 
souvenir-sellers — will  tell  any  story  on  this 
holy  ground. 

Daibutsu  or  the  Great  Buddha  of  Nara 
was  far  bigger  than  that  at  Kamakura ;  I 
could  not  understand  how  the  Japanese  who 
made  such  an  immense  idol  in  the  old  days 
came  to  be  considered  clever  only  with  small 
things.  The  Buddhism  which  teaches  you  a 
big  religion  must  have  a  big  thing  materially, 
I  fancy. 

A  few  sen  gave  me  a  right  to  strike 
Daibutsu's  bell  hanging  at  the  tower;  I 
struck  it.  ''Boon,  boon,  boon!''  What 
sorrow  and  profundity  in  the  sound !  The 
voice  of  the  bell  is  the  voice  of  Buddhism ;  it 

179 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHl 

echoes  adown  heaven  and  earth.  I  bent  my 
head,  and  prayed.  Nam  amida  butsu,  nam 
amida  butsu  ! 

The  autumn  sun  was  quickly  sinking 
when  I  finished  the  Tofukuji  temple,  and 
general  Nara  Kenbutsu,  I  confess  that  the 
Mikasa  hill  so  famous  in  the  ancient  uta  was 
a  disappointment.  However,  shall  I  wait  to 
see  the  moon  on  it  ? 

Now  the  Daibutsu  bell  tolled  evening; 
the  birds  returned  to  their  nest ;  the  air  of 
Nara  entered  into  solemnity  from  peace.  I 
was  slightly  thrilled,  and  looked  back  at  the 
goJLL  no  to  or  pagoda  on  whose  top  one  star 
appeared. 

"  Boon,  boon,  boon  I " 

Home,  %th. 

There  are  a  few  moments,  at  least,  when 
we  have  a  free  breathing  space  before  our 
final  end ;  it  was  our  foolishness,  I  remember 
well,  to  think  that  Tsune  would  live  when 
she  calmly  began  to  talk  something,  which 
was,  alas,  her  good-bye.  And  so  it  is  with  the 
year,  which  will  not  go  without  showing  her 
last  beauty  before  her  winter's  sleep ;  and 
that  means  the  maple  leaves,  of  course.  The 
momiji  in  our  garden,  which  were  planted  by 
grandfather,  are  pretty  near  the  last  day  of 

180 


KICHO  NO   KI 

their  glory ;  some  leaves  are  already  on  the 
ground.  Ye  maples,  voiceless  singers  of  the 
Japanese  autumn,  your  song  is  the  song  of 
heart  and  blood.  I  always  suspect  the  sin- 
cerity of  the  cherry  blossom  whose  gaiety  is 
altogether  extraordinary.  I  am  with  ye, 
momiji  and  autumn ;  ye  are  the  soul  of  the 
Japanese  poet  which  is  sad.  Sadness  is  a 
blessing. 

I  wished  before  I  made  Mcho  I  could  raise 
chrysanthemums  to  my  heart's  content,  stay- 
ing at  my  home  ;  but  it  seems  now  that  it  is 
far  too  much  to  wish.  And  so  it  may  be  for 
many  years  more.  "  You  might  arrange  this 
flower  in  the  vase,  Yone,"  my  mother  said, 
and  brought  a  few  chrysanthemums  from  the 
garden  yard.  I  received  a  lesson  or  two  in 
the  way  of  flower  arrangement ;  but  I  am  now 
awfully  degenerated.  The  flowers  would,  if  I 
touched  them,  be  frightened  by  the  toughness 
of  my  fingers. 

"  Oh,  cold,  obarsama  !  Give  me  a  padded 
kimono  ;  the  snows  are  falling  on  Tado  moun- 
tain," little  Yoshi  saying,  returned  from  her 
school.  She  is  my  eldest  brother's  girl  who 
is  growing  under  the  particular  care  of  her 
grandmother.  Indeed,  the  autumn  will  soon 
be  done  ;  since  morning  I  heard  the  wind  sing- 
ing on  the  pine  tree  of  Kojoji ;  it  seemed  to  be 

181 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

tuning  for  the  winter  song.  The  voice  of  a 
bird  was  cold  too.  For  the  last  eleven  years 
I  have  been  spending  myself  without  any 
special  attention  to  spring  and  autumn;  in 
fact,  the  American  cities  drove  Nature  out. 
But  here  in  Japan,  especially  at  home,  I  am 
again  with  Nature — dear  old  thing  ! — I  can 
count  every  breath  of  her's;  her  each  step 
echoes  distinctly  on  my  mind.  It  is  very 
difficult,  I  dare  say,  not  to  become  a  poet  in 
Japan. 

I  attended  the  welcome  dinner  given  to  me 
by  the  whole  town  of  Tsushima  at  evening ; 
there  were  more  than  two  hundred  people, 
among  them  the  mayor  of  the  town  and  the 
member  of  the  House  of  Commons  whom  the 
town  elected.  When  I  returned  home  from 
the  dinner,  I  found  that  my  mother  was 
warming  my  night  robe  over  the  fire-box. 
Dear  mother ! 

It  was  my  father's  voice  that  I  overheard 
as  he  lay  in  bed :  '*  It's  now  one  month  since 
Yone  returned  home.  Really  the  time  seems 
short  when  it's  gone;  we  have  been  waiting 
for  eleven  years,  thinking  that  he  would  come 
home  to-day  or  to-morrow."  "Yes,  oh  yes  1 
He  will  leave  us,  he  says,  on  the  day  after  to- 
morrow; I  think  that  I  will  make  an  ohagi 

(a  sort  of  pudding)  for  him.     I  remember  he 

182 


KICHO  NO   KI 

used  to  like  it  very  well,"  my  mother  said. 
Then  I  heard  again  both  of  them  rejoicing 
that  we — the  three  other  brothers  and  I — had 
turned  out  mighty  good  as  men.  "  There's 
no  greater  thing  to  be  proud  of  for  the  family," 
they  said. 

A  moment  later,  my  mother  called  loudly 
from  beyond  the  screen :  "  Shall  I  give  you 
one  more  quilt,  Yone  Ko?  The  night  is 
cold." 

I  had  so  many  callers  next  day  as  my  de- 
parture was  told  among  the  people.  Many  of 
them  brought  me  many  letters  to  be  delivered 
to  their  sons  in  San  Francisco  or  in  Chicago ; 
doubtless  they  thought  that  America  is  just  as 
small  as  Japan,  where  you  can  go  in  a  day  or 
two  from  one  place  to  another.  And  some  of 
them  brought  a  little  boy  aged  seven  or  eight 
hoping  I  might  take  him  with  me  to  "  wonder- 
ful Amerikey  1 "  They  presented  me  one 
thing  or  another  to  bid  me  farewell.  Dear 
simple  country  souls ! 

My  father  made  ready  for  me  plenty  of  hot 

water  for  the  bath  tub  ;  my  niece  came  to  me 

and  said :  **  Obarsama  said,  Uncle,  you  shall 

wash  yourself  well  as  this  is  the  last  night  at 

home."     '*  Yoshi,  tell  her  that  I  will  save  some 

dirt  to   come  home  again   and   wash   it,"   I 

replied. 

183 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

My  mother  was  busy  making  my  Idmono 
ready  in  this  night. 

I  am  starting  for  Tokyo  to-morrow  morning 
wearing  a  kimono  and  wooden  clogs  as  a 
Japanese  does.  I  missed  them  for  such  a  long 
time. 

But  they  are  with  me  again. 


184 


VIII 

ISAMU'S   ARRIVAL   IN   JAPAN 

The  arrival  of  my  two-year-old  boy,  Isamu, 
from  America  was  anticipated,  as  it  is  said 
here,  with  crane-neck-long  longing.  This  Mr. 
Courageous  landed  in  Yokohama  on  a  certain 
Sunday  afternoon  of  early  March,  when  the 
calm  sunlight,  extraordinarily  yellow,  as  it 
happens  to  be  sometimes,  gave  a  shower 
bath  to  the  little  handful  of  a  body  half- 
sleeping  in  his  "nurse  carriage,"  as  we  call 
it  here — and,  doubtless,  half-wondering,  with 
a  baby's  first  impression  of  Japan,  many- 
coloured  and  ghostly.  Now  and  then  he 
opened  a  pair  of  large  brown  eyes.  **  See 
papa";  Leonie  tried  to  make  Isamu's  face 
turn  to  me ;  however,  he  shut  his  eyes 
immediately  without  looking  at  me,  as  if 
he  were  born  with  no  thought  of  a  father. 
In  fact,  he  was  born  to  my  wife  in  California 
some  time  after  I  left  America.     Mrs.  N 

attempted  to  save  me  from  a  sort  of  morti- 

185 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

fication  by  telling  me  how  he  used  to  sing 
and  clap  his  hands  for  *' papa  to  come" 
every  evening. 

I  thought,  however,  that  I  could  not 
blame  him  after  all  for  his  indifference  to 
father,  as  I  did  not  feel,  I  confess,  any 
fatherly  feeling  till,  half  an  hour  ago,  I 
heard  his  crying  voice  for  the  first  time  by 
the  cabin  door  of  the  steamer  Mongolia 
before  I  stepped  in ;  I  was  nobody  yet, 
but  a  stranger  to  him.  He  must  have,  to 
be  sure,  some  time  to  get  acquainted  with 
me,  I  thought;  and  how  wonderful  a  thing 
was  a  baby's  cry!  It  is  true  that  I  almost 
cried  when  I  heard  Isamu's  first  cry.  I 
and  my  wife  slowly  pushed  his  carriage 
toward  the  station,  I  looking  down  to  his 
face,  and  she  talking  at  random.  Isamu  ap- 
peared perfectly  brown  as  any  other  Japanese 

child ;  and  that  was  satisfactory.    Mrs.  N 

said  that  he  was  brown  all  over  when  he 
was  born;  however,  his  physical  perfection 
was  always  a  subject  of  admiration  among 
the  doctors  of  her  acquaintance.  I  felt  in 
my  heart  a  secret  pride  in  being  his  father; 
but  a  moment  later,  I  was  really  despising 
myself,  thinking  that  I  had  no  right  what- 
ever to  claim  him,  when  I  did  not  pay 
any  attention    to   him  at    all    for  the    last 

186 


ISAMU'S  ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

three  years.  "Man  is  selfish,"  I  said  in 
my  heart ;    and  again  I  despised  myself. 

I  learned  that  he  made  the  whole  journey 
from  Los  Angeles  sitting  like  a  prince  on 
the  throne  of  his  little  carriage;  he  even 
went  to  sleep  in  it  on  the  steamer.  He 
was  ready  to  cry  out  whenever  he  lost 
sight  of  it ;  it  was  the  dearest  thing  to  him, 
second  only  to  the  bottle  of  milk,  for 
which  he  invented  the  word  "Boo."  We 
thought  that  it  would  be  perfectly  easy 
to  take  the  carriage  with  us  on  board  the 
train,  as  we  could  fold  it  up;  but  the 
conductor  objected  to  our  doing  so,  as  it 
belonged  to  the  category  of  "breakables." 
And  we  had  to  exclaim,  "Land  of  red 
tape,  again,"  at  such  an  unexpected  turn. 
Isamu  cried  aloud  for  "  Baby's  carriage " 
when  the  train  reached  the  Shinbashi  station 
of  Tokyo ;  we  put  him  again  in  his  carriage, 
and  pushed  it  by  Ginza,  the  main  street. 
And  there  my  wife  and  baby  had  their  first 
supper  in  Japan ;  Baby  could  hardly  finish 
one  glass  of  milk. 

It  was  after  eight  in  the  evening  when  we 
took  the  outer-moat  car  line  toward  my  house 
in  Hisakata  Machi — quite  poetical  is  this  Far- 
beyond   Street,  at  least  in  name — wrapping 

Baby's  carriage  in  a  large  furoshiki.     It  may 

187 


THE  STOKY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

have  been  from  his  kindness  that  the  conductor 
did  not  raise  objection.  But  afterward,  when 
we  had  to  change  cars  at  lidabashi  Bridge,  we 
met  again  a  flat  denial  to  our  bringing  it  in ; 
and  we  had  to  push  it  about  a  mile  more  of 
somewhat  hilly  road  under  the  darkness.  A 
few  stars  in  the  high  sky  could  not  send  their 
light  to  the  earth  ;  the  road  was  pretty  bad  as 
it  was  soon  after  the  snow,  though  our  Tokyo 
streets  are  hardly  better  at  any  other  time. 
And  it  was  rather  a  cold  night.  It  goes  with- 
out saying  that  my  wife  must  have  been  tired 
of  nursing  Isamu  all  through  the  voyage  ;  he 
had  been  sea-sick,  and  had  eaten  almost 
nothing.  Where  was  the  fat  baby  which  she 
used  to  speak  of  in  her  letters  ?  It  was  sad, 
indeed,  to  see  Isamu,  pale  and  thin,  wrapped 
in  a  blanket,  keeping  quiet  in  his  carriage; 
and  now  and  then  he  opened  his  big  eyes,  and 
silently  questioned  the  nature  of  the  crowd 
which,  though  it  was  dark,  gathered  round 
us  here  and  there.  His  little  soul  must  have 
been  wondering  whither  he  was  being  taken. 
And  we  must  have  appeared  to  people's  eyes 
quite  unusual.  In  no  more  than  the  dying 
voice  of  an  autumn  insect.  Baby  suddenly 
asked  mother  where  was  his  home.  I  am  sure 
that  not  only  Isamu,  but  tired  Leonie,  too, 
wished  to  know  where  it  was. 

188 


ISAMU'S  ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

I  think  that  it  was  not  altogether  unreason- 
able for  Baby  to  keep  crying  all  the  time ;  I 
was  rather  suspicious,  looking  at  Leonie,  that 
her  heart  also  wanted  a  heartful  cry  from  the 
heavy,  exotic  oppression,  whose  novelty  had 
passed  some  time  ago.  ''Karan,  horon,  karan, 
koron'' — the  high-pitched  song  which  was 
strung  out  endlessly  from  the  Japanese 
wooden  clogs  on  the  pavement,  especially  in 
the  station,  had  that  forlorn  kind  of  melody 
whose  monotony  makes  you  sad ;  and  I  dare- 
say Isamu  thought  that  the  Japanese  speech 
might  be  a  devil's  speech — in  fact,  it  is,  as  one 
of  the  earliest  Dutch  missionaries  proclaimed. 
I  noticed  he  raised  his  ears  whenever  he  heard 
it.  (By  the  way,  he  has  already  come  to 
handling  this  devil's  speech.  My  writing  was 
interrupted  awhile  ago  by  his  persistent  re- 
quest— in  Japanese — to  be  taken  to  see  his 
Japanese  aunt;  he  is  quite  happy  here  as  he 
can  have  as  many  aunts  as  he  wishes.)  And 
still  he  did  not  stop  crying  even  after  his  safe 
arrival  at  this  Hisakata  home ;  it  tried  my 
patience  very  much,  and  I  did  not  know  really 
what  to  do  with  him.  He  cried  on  seeing  the 
new  faces  of  the  Japanese  servant  girls,  and 
cried  more  when  he  was  spoken  to  by  them. 
I  got  a  few  Japanese  toys  ready  for  him,  a 
cotton-made  puppy  among  them,  as  I  was  told 

189 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

a  dog  was  his  favourite ;  but  he  could  not 
think  that  they  were  meant  to  amuse  and  not 
to  hurt  him,  and  the  dog  did  not  appear  to 
him  Hke  a  dog  at  all,  but  as  something  ugly. 
And  he  cried  terribly.  "  OkashiJ'  one  of  the 
servants,  brought  a  piece  of  Japanese  cake, 
thinking  it  would  surely  stop  his  cry.  But  he 
cried  the  more,  exclaiming,  "  No,  no  ! "  The 
cake  did  not  look  to  him  like  a  cake. 

The  night  advanced;  a  blind  shampooer 
passed  before  the  house,  playing  a  bamboo 
flute.  Isamu,  though  he  was  doubtless  sleepy, 
caught  its  music,  and  jumped  out  of  his  little 
bed,  exclaiming :  "  Andrew,  mama  ! "  A  man 
by  the  name  of  Andrew  Anderson,  Leonie 
explained,  used  to  call  at  his  California  home 
almost  every  evening,  and  sing  to  them  in  a 
sweet,  high  Swedish  voice ;  so  that  his  little 
memories  were  returning  to  him.  For  the 
last  month,  since  the  day  of  his  departure 
from  Los  Angeles,  his  poor  head  had  been 
whirring  terribly  through  nightmare  spec- 
tacles. Poor  Isamu !  But  I  felt  happy  in 
thinking  that  he  was  just  beginning  to  feel 
at  home  even  in  Japan. 

"Baby,  where  are  you  going?"  I  asked 
him,  when  he  was  making  his  way  toward 
the  front  door;  he  stood  still  by  the  door, 
and  caught  another  note  of  the  shampooer's 

190 


ISAMU'S  ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

flute,  and  again  cried  most  happily;  '*  Oh, 
Andrew,  Andrew ! "  However,  he  was  sad 
a  few  moments  later,  not  seeing  any  Andrew 
come  in ;  and  he  began  to  cry.  But  sleepiness 
overtook  him  immediately ;  and  I  found  him 
soon  sleeping  soundly  in  his  own  bed. 

When  two  or  three  days  had  passed,  he 
stopped  crying,  although  he  was  yet  far  from 
being  acquainted  with  his  Japanese  home. 
I  found  him  trying  to  find  something  in  the 
house  which  might  interest  his  little  mind. 
There  are  many  shojis,  or  paper  sliding-doors, 
facing  the  garden ;  they  have  a  large  piece  of 
glass  fixed  up  in  their  centres,  over  which 
two  miniature  shojis  open  and  shut  from  right 
and  left;  and  they  caught  his  interest.  He 
had  been  busy,  I  was  told  one  day,  opening 
and  shutting  them  again  since  the  morning ; 
when  I  saw  him  doing  it,  he  was  just  exclaim- 
ing :  "  Mama,  see  boat ! "  It  was  his  imagi- 
nation, I  think,  that  he  caught  sight  of  a 
certain  ship;  he  was  still  thinking  that  he 
was  sailing  over  the  ocean  on  the  steamer. 
Surely  it  was  that.  When  he  stepped  into 
the  house,  I  observed  that  he  was  quite 
cautious  about  tumbling  down;  it  was  very 
funny  to  see  his  way  of  walking. 

On  the  fifth  day,  he  earnestly  begged  his 
mother  to  go  home.     "  Where's  Nanna !  "  he 

191 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

asked  her.  His  grandmother,  Mrs.  Gilmour, 
who  still  remains  in  Los  Angeles,  was  called 
by  Isamu,  ''  Nanna  "  ;  he  began  to  recall  her 
to  his  memory,  and  to  miss  her  a  great  deal, 
as  she  was  the  dearest  one  next  to  his  mother. 
When  Leonie  answered  him  "Far  far,"  in 
the  baby's  speech,  he  repeated  it  several  times 
to  make  himself  understand;  and  he  turned 
pale  and  silent  at  once.  He  was  sad.  "  Baby, 
go  and  see  papa,"  my  wife  said  to  him;  he 
slowly  stole  toward  my  room,  and  slightly 
opened  my  shoji,  when  I  looked  back.  He 
banged  it  at  once,  and  ran  away  crying  :  ''  No, 
no ! "  I  overheard  him,  a  moment  later, 
saying  to  Leonie  that  I  was  not  there.  I 
must  have  appeared  to  his  eye  as  some  curio- 
sity, to  look  at  once  in  a  while,  but  never  to 
come  close  to.  However,  I  was  not  hopeless ; 
and  I  thought  that  I  must  win  him  over,  and 
then  he  would  look  at  me  as  he  did  his 
mother. 

Isamu  noticed  that  I  clapped  my  hands  to 
call  my  servant  girls,  and  they  would  answer 
my  clapping  with  ''Haif' — that  is  the  way 
of  a  Japanese  house.  And  he  thought  to 
himself,  of  course  to  my  dehght,  that  it  was 
proper  for  him  to  answer  ''Ilai"  to  my  hand- 
clapping,  and  he  began  to  run  toward  me 
before  the  girls,  and  kneel  before  me  as  they 

192 


ISAMU'S  ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

did,  and  wait  for  my  words.  I  was  much 
pleased  to  see  that  he  was  growing  familiar 
with  me.  And  he  even  attempted  to  call 
me  "Danna  Sama"  (Mr.  Lord),  catching  the 
word  which  the  servants  respectfully  addressed 
to  me.  It  was  too  much,  I  thought ;  however, 
I  could  not  help  smiling  delightedly  at  it. 
My  wife  could  not  take  to  Japanese  food  at 
once ;  but  I  found  that  Baby  was  perfectly  at 
home  with  it.  I  discovered,  when  he  quietly 
disappeared  after  our  breakfast,  that  he 
was  enjoying  his  second  Japanese  meal  with 
the  servants.  When  they  objected  to  him 
one  morning,  I  overheard  him  exclaiming : 
"  Gohan,  gohan'  (honourable  rice).  His  love 
of  Japanese  rice  was  really  remarkable. 

Every  morning,  when  an  ameya,  or  wheat 
gluten  seller,  the  delight  of  Japanese  children, 
passed  by  the  house  beating  his  drum  musi- 
cally, Isamu's  heart  would  jump  high,  and  he 
would  dance  wildly,  exclaiming :  *'  Donko, 
don,  donko,  don,  don,''  and  get  on  the  back 
of  a  servant — any  back  he  could  find  quickest 
— to  be  carried  like  a  Japanese  child.  This 
ameya  is,  indeed,  a  wonderful  man  for  chil- 
dren ;  for  one  sen  or  so  he  will  make  a  minia- 
ture fox,  dog,  tengu,  or  anything  imaginable 
with  wheat  gluten. 

At  first  he  was  not  pleased  to  ride  on 
193     ..   ..  N 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the    girl's    back;    but    soon    it    became    an 

indispensable  mode  of  carriage  for  him.     It 

is  ready  for  him  any  time ;  and  the  Japanese 

girl's  large  obi  tied  on  her  somewhat  bended 

back    makes   a    comfortable   seat.     And  the 

funniest  part  is  that  Isamu  thinks  that  the 

girl's    back    is    called   "  Donko,    don,    donko, 

don''     As    our    servants    did    not    know    a 

word    of    English,    they    could    not    express 

their  invitation  to  get   on  their  backs;  and 

it  happened,  when  an  ameya  passed  by,  that 

one  of  them  acted  as  if  he  were  being  carried 

on    her    back,    repeating   the    sound    of  the 

ameya s  drum:   '' Do7iko,   don,   donko,   don.'' 

Isamu  caught  the  meaning  on  the  spot,  and 

jumped   on   her   back.     And   afterward,   this 

''Donko,  don,  donko,  don,"  became  a   most 

useful  word.     When  the  girls  say  it,  showing 

their   backs,  he   thinks   it   proper,  and   even 

courteous,  for  him  to  get  on  them ;  and  he 

will  hunt  a  girl,  repeating  it,  when  he  wishes 

to    go    out    pick-a-back.      And,    again,    its 

usefulness    grew    still    more    a   day    or   two 

ago;    he   started    to    use    it    even    when    he 

wished  only  to  go  for  a  walk.     I  heard  him 

saying  to  Leonie  :  "  Oh,  mamma,  donko,  don, 

donko,  don  !  " 

He    showed    a    certain    pride    in    learning 

a  few  Japanese  words  which  could  be  under- 

194 


ISAMU'S  ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

stood  by  the  people  around  him.  And  he 
made  it  his  business  to  sit  down  like  a 
Japanese  and  say  "  Sayonara  "  when  a  guest 
leaves  the  house ;  and  he  likes  doing  it. 
He  shouted  ''Banzai''  for  the  first  time  the 
day  my  brother  brought  him  two  paper 
flags,  one  of  them  being,  of  course,  Japanese, 
while  the  other  was  an  American  one.  "  You 
Japanese  baby  ? "  Leonie  asked  him.  '*  Yes," 
he  replied,  turning  to  me.  And  when  I 
asked  him  how  he  would  like  to  remain 
an  American,  he  would  turn  to  my  wife 
and  say:  "Yes."  He  was  the  cause  of  no 
small  sensation  among  the  Japanese  children 
of  this  Koishikawa  district,  at  least ;  his 
foreign  manner  and  Western  tint,  and  also 
the  point  of  his  having  a  Japanese  father, 
I  should  say,  made  him  a  wonderful  thing 
to  look  at  for  the  children  around  here, 
while  they  felt  some  kinship  with  him.  The 
fame  of  Isamu  spread  over  many  miles  ;  even 
a  jinrikisha  man  far  away  will  tell  you  where 

"  Baby  San  "  hves,  although  N 's  name  may 

mean  nothing  to  his  ear.  The  children  think, 
I  am  sure,  that  "Baby"  is  his  own  name; 
and  whenever  they  pass  by  our  house,  morn- 
ing or  evening,  they  will  shout  loudly :  "  Baby 
San."     And  Isamu  will  rarely  miss  a  chance 

to  run  out  and  show  himself  in  answer.     The 

195 


THE   STORY    OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

little  fellow  is  quite  vain  already.  And  the 
children  who  caught  the  word  of  "Mama" 
spoken  by  Isamu  to  his  mother,  thought 
that  it  was  Leonie's  name.  I  am  told  by 
her  that  she  was  frequently  startled  by  a 
shout  of  "  Mama  San  "  from  behind  in  the 
street.  To  be  the  mother  of  "  Baby  San " 
is  not  at  all  bad.  I  felt  happy  to  see  that 
he  began  to  play  with  the  Japanese  children. 
We  have  a  little  play  called  "  Mekakushi " ; 
many  children  will  make  a  large  ring  with 
joined  hands,  and  choose  a  child  and  let 
him  stand  in  the  middle  of  the  rings  with 
his  eyes  covered  with  his  palms.  Mekakushi 
means  '*eyes  hidden."  The  child  at  the 
centre  will  walk  to  the  ring,  and  touch  any 
child,  and  tell  its  right  name ;  and  then 
the  child  who  was  told  its  own  name  will 
take  its  turn  to  be  in  the  middle.  It 
happened  one  evening  that  our  Isamu  was 
obliged  to  stand  in  the  centre ;  his  bewilder- 
ment was  clear,  for  he  never  knew  the 
children's  real  names.  But  accidentally, 
Leonie  passed  by  on  her  way  home ;  he 
took  advantage  of  the  chance  at  once,  and 
called  out  loudly  :  *'  Mama,  mama  !  "  I  am 
not  told  whether  my  wife  fulfilled  her  duty 
to  stand  in  the  middle  or  not,  however;  we 
talked  about  it  afterwards,  and  laughed. 

196 


ISAMU'S  ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

Our  large,  oval,  wooden  Japanese  bath-tub 
furnishes  him  with  one  of  the  most  pleasing 
of  objects.  He  will  get  in  it  even  when 
the  water  is  hardly  warm ;  he  does  not  mind 
cold  water  a  bit.  If  I  happen  to  see  him 
in  there,  he  will  proudly  let  me  admire  his 
stomach,  which  is,  in  fact,  big  for  such  a 
little  child ;  it  is  his  proudest  exhibit.  He 
calls  it  "  Baby's  Bread-basket " ;  I  cannot 
help  smiling  when  I  think  that  it  was  wisely 
named.  We  have  a  little  folklore  story  of 
a  monkey  and  a  tortoise ;  the  latter  w^as  out- 
witted by  the  former  when  he  attempted  to 

get  the  monkey's  liver.     Mrs.  N told  him 

of  this  story,  changing  the  liver  to  stomach ; 
the  variation  was  effective,  and  took  his  little 
heart  by  storm.  A  day  or  two  later,  when 
a  monkey  player  dropped  into  our  house, 
and  made  the  monkey  dance,  he  kept  watch- 
ing its  stomach ;  and  when  it  was  gone,  he 
was  tremendously  sorry  that  he  could  not 
get  near  enough  to  see  it. 

Isamu  hates  anything  which  does  not  move, 

or  makes  no  noise.     When  he   has   nothing 

new  to  play  with,  he  will  begin  to  open  and 

shut  the  shojis ;     when  he  tires   of  that,  he 

will  try  to  go   around   the   house   and  hunt 

after  the  clocks  which  I  hid,  as  they  lost  the 

right  track  of  the  time  since  he  came.     And 

197 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

presently  I  send  him  away  with  a  servant  to 
the  Botanical  Garden  to  look  at  and  feed  the 
*'  kwakwa,"  as  he  calls  the  ducks. 

He  made  a  habit  of  playing  with  our 
shadows  on  the  walls  of  the  sitting-room  after 
supper  every  evening.  "  Mama,  shadow 
gone  I  Give  Baby  shadow,  mama,"  he  will 
exclaim,  sulkily  seeing  his  own  shadow  dis- 
appear. *'  Go  to  papa !  He  will  give  it  to 
you,"  Leonie  will  say ;  then  he  will  hunt  for 
it,  pushing  his  hand  everywhere  about  my 
dress.  *'  There  it  is,  Baby,"  I  will  say,  seeing 
his  shadow  accidentally  appear  on  the  wall. 
How  delighted  he  is !  He  is  not  pleased  to 
go  to  bed  if  he  does  not  see  the  moon.  But 
I  doubt  if  he  has  any  real  knowledge  of 
the  moon.  When  I  say  that  he  must  go  to 
bed,  he  will  go  outside  the  door,  and  say 
there  is  no  moon  yet.  Then  I  quietly  steal 
into  the  drawing-room  and  light  a  large 
hanging  lamp  with  a  blue- coloured  globe,  and 
say  to  him:  **Moon  is  come  now.  See  it, 
Baby  I "  He  will  be  mighty  pleased  with  it ; 
a  few  minutes  later,  he  will  be  in  bed,  soundly 
sleeping.  Really,  his  sleeping  face  looks  like 
a  miniature  Buddha  idol,  as  Leonie  wrote  me 
long  ago. 

Any  child  appears  wonderful  to  his  father ; 

so  is  Isamu  to   me.     I  confess  that  I  made 

198 


ISAMU'S  ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 

many  new  discoveries  of  life  and  beauty 
since  the  day  of  his  arrival  in  Japan.  I 
never  pass  by  a  store  in  the  street  without 
looking  at  the  things  which  might  belong 
to  children. 


199 


IX 

THE   STORY   OF   MY   OWN    UNCLE 

I  AWOKE  to  the  song  of  the  nightingale. 
(Such  a  beginning  may  sound,  I  am  afraid, 
prosaic  in  these  days  of  disillusion.)  Negishi 
of  my  recent  residence,  however,  is  one  of 
the  few  places  in  Tokyo  still  with  old 
reminiscences  clinging  gossamer-like,  where 
the  nightingale  always  associated  with  ancient 
art  does  not  look  out  of  place.  My  attention, 
which  had  become  my  morning  habit  while 
stretching  forth  my  body  in  bed,  was  inter- 
rupted at  once  most  harshly  by  the  bells  of 
a  newsboy;  I  knew  that  the  Tokyo  Asahi 
was  already  in  my  mail-box.  When  I  called 
the  housegirl  for  the  paper,  the  nightingale, 
certainly  indignant  at  the  discord  of  modern 
life,  gracefully  slipped  away.  The  shaft  of 
the  sun  pierced  through  the  pane  into  my 
room. 

I    opened    the   paper    mechanically,   with- 
out   any    desire    for    news,    my    body    still 

attached    to    the    pillow;      my    eyes    were 

200 


THE   STORY   OF  MY  OWN  UNCLE 

suddenly  drawn  to  the  picture  of  an  old 
woman,  no  one  but  the  mother  of  Denjiro 
Kotoku,  the  so-called  anarchist,  who  had 
been  condemned  to  the  gallows;  it  was 
an  announcement  of  her  death.  I  am  told 
that  she  stood,  a  week  or  ten  days  ago, 
before  her  son's  cell,  to  say  her  farewell 
after  making  a  long,  tiresome  journey  to 
Tokyo  from  far-away  Tosa,  this  old  lady  of 
seventy  years,  and  advised  Kotoku :  "  Make 
your  last  moment  manlike  !  You  must  never 
act  like  a  coward."  She  died  as  it  seems 
almost  immediately  after  her  return  home ; 
she  died  on  the  28th  of  December. 

The  paper  printed  Kotoku's  letter  written 
to  his  friend  Kosen  Sakai  soon  after  her 
call  on  him  in  the  cell ;  in  part  he  writes : 

"I  should  have  felt  more  easy  if  she  had 
cried  on  seeing  me  here.  I  was  awe-struck 
with  the  shrill  of  her  old  soul  heightening 
to  silence.  Dear  mother  was  trembling. 
Silence  was  a  far  greater  reproach  than 
tears.  It  is  said  that  the  mother  always 
loves  the  more  stupid  child,  and  I  know 
how  much  she  loves  me.  Oh,  how  I  love 
her!" 

The  news   was    broken   to   him   in    court 

by  the  lawyer  Isobe ;    his  face  turned  pale, 

the  paper  says,  for  a  while,  with  no  word. 

201 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

Then  he  said  in  a  slow  voice :  *'  That  is 
better." 

I  was  instantly  moved  to  tears  when  T 
read  it,  although  my  senses  were  some- 
what hardened  lately ;  how  glad  1  was,  a 
moment  later,  to  hear  Kotoku's  heart-cry, 
sad  of  course  but  true !  I  often  ask  myself 
how  much  of  Japanese  life  is  reality ;  it  may 
not  be  altogether  Orientalism  to  say  that 
there  is  nothing  real  except  the  fact  of 
love  between  mother  and  son.  I  would 
venture  to  say  that  Kotoku  too  might  be 
only  a  little  bundle  of  flesh  with  an  adven- 
turous turn  of  mind  like  a  thousand  others 
hastening  from  shadow  to  shadow,  if  he 
had  not  impressed  my  mind  memorably  with 
that  reality  of  his  true  heart  as  he  did  by 
accident. 

Besides,  I  had  another  story  in  my  mind, 
over  which  I  often  cried  since  my  boyhood 
days,  when  1  took  the  news  of  Kotoku's 
mother  so  closely  to  my  heart;  it  is  about 
my  uncle  who  died  some  thirty  years  ago, 
being  then  younger  than  I  am  to-day.  He 
was  a  Buddhist  priest  and  poet,  Daishun 
Ukai  by  name. 

I  most  gladly  go  back  to  the  story  of  my 

own  uncle    of  heroic   temperament    natural 

202 


THE   STOEY  OF  MY  OWN  UNCLE 

for  a  priest  of  his  own  age,  as  if  I  were  an 
animal  who  chews  back  what  he  ate  before, 
when  I  feel  myself  a  victim  of  platitude; 
the  blood  on  my  mother's  side,  thank  heaven, 
must  have  been  quite  ambitious.  The  talk 
about  him  (oh,  how  I  wish  I  had  seen 
him  even  once ! )  I  had,  a  month  ago,  with 
the  Rev.  Hojun  Takeda,  my  uncle's  younger 
brother  in  faith,  now  the  Father  of  Komyoji 
at  Kamakura,  has  still  over  my  thought  the 
same  effect  as  of  a  red  afterglow  of  a  hot 
summer  day  beneath  which  the  world  assumes 
a  romantic  aspect.  As  the  incense  arose,  the 
breezes  passed  away.  The  Rev.  Takeda 
proceeded : 

"  I  was  alone  in  the  temple,  that  is  Jennoji 
of  Ishiki  Village,  but  expecting  the  Father  to 
be  back  as  he  had  only  gone  to  the  next 
village.  It  was  almost  evening  when  the 
village  '  dog '  (the  name  given  for  a  detective 
in  those  days)  called  at  the  temple;  he 
begged  permission  to  let  his  gentlemen  guests 
from  Nagoya  rest  for  while  in  some  room.  I 
consented  to  it  as  he  was  known  to  me 
already;  the  men,  two  in  number,  who 
followed  after  Shota — that  was  the  name  of 
the  village  'dog' — had  no  peculiarity  either 
in  look  or  speech  to  incite  my  suspicion.  As 
usual,  I  offered  them  cups  of  tea  and  cakes. 


THE   STOEY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

'  'Tis  the  most  delicious  tea,'  one  of  them  said. 
'  Was  it  brought  from  Y^edo  ? '  The  pronun- 
ciation of  Tokyo  for  the  new  capital  was  not 
ready  on  our  lips  yet  in  those  days.  I  said  to 
him :  *  My  brother  priest  brought  it  home 
from  there  a  week  ago.'  '  Mr.  Daishun  Ukai 
has  returned,  I  presume,'  the  other  exclaimed. 
'  Where  is  he  to-day  ?  We  have  had,  we  con- 
fess, much  desire  to  be  acquainted  with  him  ; 
his  fame  as  a  poet  and  Chinese  calligrapher  is 
widely  known  in  town.'  My  innocent  head, 
already  twenty-one  years  old  then,  did  not, 
however,  suspect  the  real  nature  of  those 
people ;  and  how  could  I  know  what  secrecy 
of  plot  or  treason  Daishun's  bosom  had 
sheltered.  It  seems  that  he  tried  to  make  his 
silence  cover  up  the  reason  of  his  sudden 
return  after  a  journey  of  three  hundred  miles 
on  horseback;  I  thought  his  face  was  not 
clear,  and  he  acted  strangely  restless  as  if  his 
mind  were  all  stuffed  with  a  matter  that  could 
not  be  revealed  before  the  people  prominent 
socially  as  well  as  politically,  to  whom  Daishun 
always  accompanied  me.  I  think  now  that  he 
soon  gave  up  his  hope  of  raising  soldiers  from 
his  native  province  for  his  plot,  with  Tatsuwo 
Kumoi  as  a  leader,  that  most  wonderful 
rebellious  soul,  to  overthrow  the  Government 

newly  formed  after  the  completion  of  the  so- 

204 


THE   STORY  OF   MY    OWN  UNCLE 

called   Grand   Restoration;     and   in  fact,  he 

had  left  the  temple  two  days  before.     Even 

while   I   was   talking  with  those  visitors,  he 

must    have    been    at   your   native    home   in 

Tsushima.     I  told  them  that  he  had  started  to 

Is^  Province,  and  would  likely  stay  at  Kounji 

Temple  of  Yokkaichi.    They  begged  me  to  let 

them  look  round  the  temple  and  garden  ;  after 

making  such  an  inappropriate  apology,  they 

examined  every  corner  of  the  temple,  I  might 

say,  even  the  ashes  under  the  kitchen  pot. 

"  The  Father,  the  Rev.  Setsuwo  Ukai,  your 

grand -uncle  as  you  know,  of  course  uncle  to 

Daishun,  reached  home  after  those  suspicious 

visitors  had  left  the  temple.     I  was  telling 

him   about   them   at   length;    Shota   hurried 

back  again,  half  an  hour  later,  to  assure  us 

that  Daishun  had  surely  gone  to  Yokkaichi, 

and  to  reveal  the  affair  in  general,  most  grave 

as   we   soon   found   it   was.       Shota    almost 

frightened  the  Father  by  saying  that  Kumoi 

and   nearly   all    of    his   followers    had    been 

already  arrested  at  Yedo,  and  there  was  no 

possible  way  for  Daishun  to  escape  his  fate. 

*  My   nephew,'   said   the  Father,    '  of  whose 

manly  behaviour  I   have  often   been   proud, 

would  not  run  and  hide  himself;  you  have 

only  to  go  to  Kounji  Temple  with  the  city 

detectives,  and  meet  him,  and  explain  to  him 

205 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

about  the  situation  he  must  accept,  and 
patiently  await  his  surrender.  You  must 
remember  that  he  was  this  Ukai's  nephew. 
Deal  with  him  as  a  man  but  not  as  a  common 
criminal !  Don't  forget  he  was  my  proud 
nephew!'  I  believe  that  Shota  and  his 
fellow-detectives  started  toward  Ise  Province 
immediately  that  evening." 

My  uncle  stopped  over  night  at  my  home, 
that  is  Tsushima,  before  he  turned  his  face 
toward  Yokkaichi ;  it  is  said  that  my  mother, 
who  expected  him  to  appear  as  a  holy  priest 
in  black  robe,  with  a  golden  scarf  over  his 
shoulder,  was  perfectly  taken  aback  on  seeing 
him  as  a  man  who  had  returned  to  secular 
life,  with  hair  grown  long,  unlike  a  priest, 
wearing  a  coat  with  the  dragon  crest,  that 
was  doubtless  Tatsuwo  Kumoi's.  Kumoi's 
name  was  already  known  to  my  mother,  as  it 
was  my  uncle  who  had  suggested  to  her  that 
she  might  marry  Kumoi,  who  promised  him, 
it  is  said,  to  welcome  her  even  without  seeing 
her,  and  said  that  the  fact  of  her  being  a 
younger  sister  to  him  was  enough  recom- 
mendation;  but  she  married  my  father  in- 
stead, who  passes  to-day  as  an  honest  man  of 
the  town,  now  in  his  seventieth  year.  My 
mother  was  wondering  what  devil  had  taken 
hold  of  uncle,  my  mother  of  deeply  religious 

206 


THE   STORY  OF  MY  OWN   UNCLE 

faith ;  and  now  seeing  him  wear  Kumoi's 
coat,  it  was  quite  natural  for  her  to  guess 
how  related  he  stood  with  him.  My  uncle, 
extremely  ambitious  in  his  boy's  days,  was 
only  glad  to  walk  three  hundred  miles  to 
Yedo  for  study,  as  it  was  the  day  of  no  rail- 
road ;  and  when  he  came  of  age  he  was  ap- 
pointed superintendent  of  the  Mitsuun  Ryo 
(a  sort  of  dormitory  for  priests)  belonging  to 
great  Zojoji  Temple.  It  is  beyond  the 
imagination  of  the  present  Japanese  what  a 
mighty  power  that  particular  temple  had;  a 
hundred  small  temples  waited  on  Zojoji  like 
vassals ;  the  bells  were  rung  and  the  candles 
burned  day  and  night;  a  thousand  priests 
swarmed  at  Shiba.  There  were  many  ryos  or 
halls,  one  of  which  was  uncle's  Mitsuun  Ryo, 
the  Dense  Cloud  Hall ;  it  was  said  that  those 
halls,  like  many  others,  had  hidden  money 
which  was  used  to  accommodate  the  im- 
poverished lords  and  samurais  who  were 
obliged  to  keep  a  decent  front  proper  for 
their  standing.  And  Mitsuun  Ryo  was  one 
of  the  richest.  I  do  not  know  clearly  how 
my  uncle  became  acquainted  with  Kumoi 
from  Yonezawa ;  it  may  have  happened  that 
he  sought  a  temporary  shelter  in  uncle's  ryo 
as  those  priest-halls  were  a  suitable  rendezvous 
for  the  souls  discontented  and  romantic,  mostly 

207 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

sympathetic  with  the  Tokugawa  family,  look- 
ing for  chances  to  overthrow  the  government 
the  southern  people  had  formed,  themselves 
men  who,  like  Kumoi,  hailed  from  the  North ; 
and  the  priests  like  my  uncle,  independent  and 
learned,  must  have  been  their  splendid  com- 
panions. It  seems  that  my  uncle's  poetical 
turn  of  mind  found  immediately  the  most 
congenial  spirit  in  Kumoi,  whose  fame  as  a 
poet  with  Byronic  fire  is  still  sung  among  the 
students  of  to-day.  Kumoi  wrote  one  of  the 
very  famous  ballads  for  my  uncle  when  he 
bade  him  farewell  before  he  started  for  home : 
how  my  young  blood  used  to  boil  in  singing 
that  song,  as  in  the  song  my  uncle  must 
have  been  quite  audacious  and  strong  in  tem- 
perament. Besides  there  was,  I  believe,  some 
monetary  relation  between  them,  as  I  see  not 
a  few  letters  written  by  Kumoi  begging  my 
uncle  for  a  loan  ;  it  should  be  understood  that 
the  gold  he  had  would  very  likely  belong  to 
the  hall  he  superintended.  One  of  the  most 
interesting  letters  that  remain  in  my  hand 
tells  that  he  was  afraid  to  bring  guns  and 
cartridges  into  the  hall  in  the  daytime  lest  it 
should  inspire  general  suspicion ;  I  am  sure 
that  my  uncle  had  a  considerable  hand  in  the 
now  so-called  Kumoi  revolt.     He  was  only  in 

his  twenty-seventh  year. 

208 


THE  STORY  OF  MY  OWN  UNCLE 

The  scene  changes  now  from  Tsushima 
to  Yokkaichi.  He  was  surprised,  when  he 
was  leaving  Kounji  Temple  at  evening  for  a 
walk,  to  be  addressed  by  Shota  from  behind, 
who  said  that  his  two  friends  from  Nagoya 
were  waiting  at  a  certain  tea-house  to  make 
uncle's  acquaintance  ;  and  he  followed  Shota 
as  he  led  him.  The  fellows  who  were  said 
to  be  from  Nagoya — of  course  the  same  men 
who  had  called  on  Zennoji  Temple  twenty- 
four  hours  before — were  drinking  sake.  With- 
out any  formal  salutation,  both  of  them 
raised  their  cups  on  seeing  uncle  enter  the 
room,  and  entreated  him  to  drink,  as  if  he 
were  a  friend  of  thirty  years'  standing.  He 
had  a  good  taste  in  wine  himself;  without 
pressing  to  ask  them  a  question  about  the 
nature  of  their  invitation,  he  accepted  their 
offer,  and  began  to  drink  in  a  sort  of  abandon. 
Did  he  suspect  them?  Of  course  he  did. 
He  felt  on  the  spot,  when  he  saw  them,  that 
his  fate  was  already  sealed.  The  night  grew 
late ;  he  rose  suddenly,  and  was  on  the  point 
of  leaving  them,  when  they,  those  detectives 
from  Nagoya,  threw  over  him  a  long  rope 
that  they  had  hidden  most  wonderfully  under 
their  sleeves.  The  Rev.  Daishun  Ukai,  my 
great  uncle,  looked  back  and  laughed,  and 
said :  "  I  thought  you  were  gentlemen."     The 

209  o 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

detectives,  I  am  told,  apologised  humbly  for 
their  shabby  conduct.  My  uncle  begged  a 
grace  of  half  an  hour  to  fix  his  belongings 
that  he  had  left  at  the  temple;  and  as  he 
had  promised,  he  surrendered  himself  to  them 
gently  when  the  time  was  up.  And  he  was 
sent  under  guard  to  the  prison  at  Nagoya 
at  once. 

Daishun's  mother,  my  dear  grandmother, 
whose  sweet  memory  has  yet  to  be  told, 
was  terribly  dejected  when  the  news  of  her 
son's  temporary  imprisonment  at  Nagoya,  and 
the  general  rumour  that  she  must  now  pre- 
pare for  his  death,  reached  her  ;  but  when  she 
gained  slowly  a  strength  from  her  conviction 
that  he  had  done  no  cowardly  crime,  although 
it  might  not  be  admirable  in  all  ways  round, 
and  that  at  least  it  was  manly  and  romantic, 
her  motherly  love  of  a  countrywoman,  simple 
and  straight,  only  feared  if  he  might  not  be 
hungry  in  the  cell.  The  day  of  Daishun's 
departure  for  Yedo  was  announced ;  my 
grandmother  rose  before  dawn  and  filled  a 
large  basket  with  persimmons  from  the  garden, 
and  with  the  chestnuts  she  had  cooked  the 
night  before,  and  some  sort  of  cake  which 
she  thought  he  would  like  (it  was  made, 
indeed,  with  her  tears).  She  walked  eighteen 
miles   toward   Nagoya,  and    waited   for   her 

210 


THE   STORY   OF  MY  OWN  UNCLE 

son's  tomaru  kago  or  palanquin  to  pass, 
under  the  pine  forest  by  the  country  road 
a  little  off  Nagoya,  at  the  place  generally 
known  as  Kasa  Dera,  as  there  the  Kwannon 
goddess  wearing  a  bamboo  hat  stands.  The 
autumnal  sun  began  to  sink;  her  senses, 
like  the  trees  and  grasses  turned  gold  in  the 
falling  light,  were  perfectly  numbed  in  anxiety 
and  tears.  I  can  well  believe  that  she  was 
almost  blind  when  the  palanquin  approached 
like  a  ghost  looming  out  of  mist ;  her  eyesight 
at  once  returned  with  the  greatest  pain  when 
she  saw  right  before  herself,  within  a  palan- 
quin, her  very  son  joining  his  hands  in  appeal 
of  pardon,  with  his  face  toward  his  mother. 
She  stumbled  forward,  bursting  into  tears, 
and  practically  checked  the  procession.  The 
guards  with  two  swords,  more  that  fifteen, 
examined  her,  but  her  expression  of  mother  s 
love  inspired  sympathy  in  their  cold  hearts. 
It  is  said  that  even  a  kind  word  was  spoken 
to  her  by  them  ;  and  her  basket  was  promised 
to  be  given  to  the  prisoner.  She  did  not 
know  how  she  returned  home ;  and  she  cried 
and  cried  over  the  white  palanquin,  which 
was  the  acknowledged  sign  of  death  in  those 
days.     But,  in  fact,  it  was  blue. 

He  escaped  capital   punishment  from  the 

reason   of  his    being   a   priest,  as   a   special 

211 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

mitigation  was  given  to  the  priestfolk;  his 
reUgious  work  was  worthy  of  note  after  his 
serving  a  long  imprisonment.  It  is  said  when 
he  died  suddenly  in  his  thirty-third  year, 
that  his  writing  of  three  hundred  pieces  of 
Chinese  four-line  poems  in  one  night  was 
the  main  cause  of  his  death.  The  book  of 
his  poems  will  be  published  presently;  the 
selection  of  phrases  to  be  carved  on  the 
monument  which  is  soon  going  to  be  put 
up  has  been  entrusted  to  my  hand. 

I  do  not  know  exactly  what  was  the  true 
motive  of  his  treason;  the  acknowledged 
history  of  the  earliest  Meiji  period  only 
contains  two  or  three  lines  in  vague  indiffer- 
ence. And  the  fact  that  I  did  not  know 
him  with  my  living  eye,  as  he  died  when 
I  was  merely  four  or  five  years  old,  only 
helps  to  make  him  shadowy  and  unreal. 
But  whenever  I  think  of  his  joining  his 
hands  toward  his  mother  in  appeal  of  pardon 
from  his  palanquin,  he  becomes  most  strik- 
ingly a  man  of  reality,  all  tender  and  human. 

Oh,  where  is  the  thing  more  real  than  the 
love  between  mother  and  son  ?  "  Here  lies 
the  son  who  loved  at  least  his  own  mother" 
is  the  line  that  might  be  carved  on  his 
tomb. 


212 


X 

THE   LANTERN   CARNIVAL 

The  evening  that  flowed  out  from  the  forests 
of  Tado  Mountain  already  besieged  the  valley, 
in  whose  shade  Tsushima,  a  town  of  a  few 
thousand  people,  laid  her  soul  and  body  to 
rest  and  prayer,  when  my  train  dropped  me 
there  quite  informally  some  ten  years  ago. 
My  mind  was  all  uneasy  with  my  rising  joy, 
as  it  was  my  first  return  home  after  more 
than  ten  years  of  Western  life.  At  the 
station  I  frightened  my  old  father ;  he  looked 
so  happy  when  he  made  sure  that  I  was  his 
son,  real  and  true — not  the  foreigner  whom 
he  took  me  for  at  first.  "  We  must  go 
straight,"  he  said,  in  a  tone  that  I  could 
not  oppose,  "to  the  shrine,  and  report  to 
the  god  your  safe  return.  How  glad  am  I 
that  my  prayer  has  been  thus  answered ! " 
Although  I  wished  in  my  heart  of  hearts 
to  see  my  aged  mother  first,  I  could  not 
but  obey  him,  and  followed  toward  the  sacred 

ground.     He  told  me  on   the   way  how   he 

213 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

lighted  a  sacred  lantern  every  night  for  my 
welfare,  and  that  he  had  never  missed  even 
one  day,  during  those  long  years  of  my 
absence,  to  pay  the  god  a  visit  of  devotion. 
It  seemed  he  thought  that  all  my  health, 
all  my  success,  whatever  it  were,  should 
be  attributed  to  the  divine  help  of  the  god 
— I  had  no  quarrel  with  him  about  it,  of 
course — and  by  the  god  he  meant  Gozu 
Tenno,  of  Tsushima,  classically  speaking,  the 
Town  of  Purple  Waves.  I  felt  awe-struck, 
even  ashamed,  to  think  that  I  had  neglected 
to  look  back  to  the  town  god  with  thanks 
during  many,  many  years  when  I  stepped 
into  the  grounds  where  the  sad  loneliness 
moved  like  mists,  and  the  holy  watch-fire 
woke  the  darkness  now  and  then  to  flight, 
and  the  burning  lanterns  swung  as  if  they 
were  stray  ghosts.  My  old  sense  of  rever- 
ence towards  this  particular  god,  whom  I 
was  taught  to  revere  since  my  earliest  child- 
hood— for  I  was  born  here  at  Tsushima — 
suddenly  returned,  and  I  thought  that  again 
the  rise  and  fall  of  my  own  life  was  in  his 
grasp.  And  how  thankful  I  was  for  his 
mercy  and  divine  will ! 

When  I  reached  home  my  father  lighted 
those    little    stone    lanterns    of  the    garden 

dedicated  to  the  god,  that  is,  Gozu  Tenno, 

214 


THE  LANTERN  CARNIVAL 

or  the  Ox-Head  Emperor,  "  Susanowo  no 
Mikoto  "  in  the  Japanese  mythology,  younger 
brother  to  Amaterasu  Omikami,  Goddess 
of  the  Sun.  The  yellow  flame  flickered, 
throwing  an  uncertain  shadow  in  the  room 
where  I  slept.  Before  I  wholly  fell  asleep 
my  mind  was  moved  to  compare  the  cities 
of  the  West,  where  I  had  spent  an  ephemeral 
life,  as  a  bird  does  from  branch  to  branch, 
to  this  Tsushima,  the  town  loved  by  the 
god,  where  the  people  lead  a  life  of  simplicity, 
which  is  almost  religious  austerity.  My  soul, 
stricken  by  the  winds  and  dusty  turmoil  of 
the  Western  life,  seemed  at  once  to  be  healed 
by  the  mystery  and  peace  of  the  town  which, 
in  spring,  is  seen  reposing  upon  a  yellow  mat 
of  rape  flowers,  and  in  summer,  is  magic  with 
the  beauty  of  lotus.  Who  does  not  love  his 
old  home?  Although  I  was  called  soon 
again  to  leave  the  town  after  this  short  visit, 
it  became  my  habit  to  return  home  at  least 
once  in  two  years  and  renew  my  old  asso- 
ciation with  the  Saya  River,  winding  like  a 
silver-sheened  snake  through  the  sands,  with 
the  pine  trees  lining  the  dyke  called  Saruwo, 
projecting  into  the  Tennogawa  Pond,  where 
the  annual  Lantern  Carnival  is  held  on 
July  15,  of  course  under  the  august  com- 
mand of  Gozu  Tenno. 

215 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

It  is,  in  truth,  one  of  the  wonderful  sights 
of  the  world,  this  Lantern  Carnival,  when 
six  festival  cars,  each  capped  by  a  semicircle 
of  a  thousand  brilliantly  lighted  lanterns,  make 
an  all-night  revel ;  the  thought  of  them  takes 
me  back  ofF-hand  to  the  merriment  of  my 
boyhood  days.  The  town  would  hardly  find 
subsistence  if  she  were  not  connected  with 
this  famous  god,  known  all  over  the  eight 
provinces  of  Middle  Japan,  for  she  really 
exists  by  the  pilgrims,  although  she  serves, 
on  the  other  hand,  as  a  market-place  for  the 
people  from  ten  miles  round.  Indeed,  there 
is  no  month  when  the  town  people  do  not 
feel  grateful  to  the  god  ;  but  when  you  know 
that  the  Lantern  Carnival  draws  more  than 
fifty  thousand  people  with  no  advertisement 
whatever,  it  will  be  understood  that  at  least 
half  the  town  makes  the  greater  part  of  the 
year's  earning  in  those  few  days  of  the  festival. 
It  is  worth  seeing,  and  not  less  worth  telling 
to  others. 

I  used  to  play  a  flute,  with  the  other 
children,  for  our  car,  which  belonged  to  our 
street — that  is,  Nakajima  Cho.  The  six  cars 
are  all  decorated  differently  for  the  day  Carni- 
val on  July  16,  with  wax  figures  from  the 
"No"  drama — like  Takasago,  or  the  "Old 
Man  and  Woman,  the   Pine  Tree   Spirits,'' 

S16 


THE  LANTERN  CARNIVAL 

Katanakaji,  or  the  "  Holy  Swordsmith,"  and 
others — on  top,  under  a  wooden  frame,  with 
a  special  roof,  the  bodies  of  the  cars  being 
covered  by  gorgeous  draperies.  It  was  our 
work,  now  twenty  or  more  years  ago,  to  make 
the  plum-blossoms  with  thin  red  and  white 
paper  for  the  decoration  of  the  car.  How 
glad  we  were  to  engage  in  the  work,  ever  fired 
with  the  ambition  to  compete  with  the 
children  of  other  streets  in  our  skill.  And 
also  the  work  of  lighting  the  candles  was 
entrusted  to  our  hands.  The  children,  as  in 
any  other  Japanese  festival,  are  the  masters 
of  the  occasion  ;  they  are  doubtless  the  friends 
of  the  god.  To  revive  my  old  association 
with  Gozu  Tenno,  the  patron  god  of  our 
town,  which  had  become  estranged,  and,  above 
all,  to  use  the  opportunity  of  returning  to  my 
boyhood  days,  at  least  in  spirit,  I  decided  to 
leave  Tokyo  and  turn  my  head  homeward  on 
the  early  morning  of  July  15  of  this  year. 
The  sky  was  clear,  as  if  perfectly  wiped ;  the 
day  was  hot.  I  was  happy  in  my  anticipa- 
tion of  the  riot  of  merriment  and  the  beauty 
of  lanterns  of  the  night. 

I  was  told  by  my  mother,  when  I  reached 
home,  that  Haru  Chan,  our  neighbour's  sweet 
little  son  of  four  years  old,  had  been  elected 
a   Chigo,  or   "divine   child,"   to  become  the 

217 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

commander  of  the  car  for  our  Nakajima  Cho 
Street.  Is  not  the  idea  of  selecting  a  child 
for  such  an  honour  beautiful  ?  Let  me  say, 
again,  that,  as  this  is  the  god's  festival,  the 
children  are  first  in  his  sacred  thought.  It  is 
quite  a  distinction  to  the  child,  of  course,  and 
also  to  the  family;  they  treat  him  with  a 
great  reverence,  proper  to  a  divine  child,  as  he 
has  ceased  to  be  their  own  son  and  has  become 
the  god  ever  since  he  was  appointed  to  become 
the  Chigo  for  the  festival.  A  special  eating- 
table,  new  chopsticks,  and  new  rice  bowls  will 
be  given  him ;  perhaps  a  new  dress  also.  It 
is  not  out  of  keeping  that  they  imagine  they 
see  the  god's  presence  in  their  boy's  tumbling 
body.  I  had  no  chance  to  become  a  Chigo 
myself,  but  my  eldest  brother  had.  When  I 
was  a  boy  the  family  storeroom  was  my  haunt 
of  joy,  where  I  used  to  bring  out  a  little  black- 
lacquered  chair  and  a  tiny  golden  sword, 
which  might  be  taken  for  something  an  angel 
had  lost ;  but,  in  fact,  were  the  chair  and 
sword  my  brother  wore  as  the  Chigo  on  that 
night  half  a  century  ago.  I  was  so  amused  to 
sit  on  that  chair  with  much  studied  dignity, 
holding  that  ridiculous  sword  and  imagin- 
ing the  feeling  which  my  brother  must  have 
had  as  the  true  Chigo.     Oh,  Haru  Chan,  if  he 

can  remember  the  feeling  of  to-night  when 

218 


THE  LANTERN  CARNIVAL 

he  grows  old !  His  innocent  little  face  was 
powdered ;  his  dress  was  made  of  brocade  of 
red  and  green ;  he  looked  quite  dignified  when 
he  was  announced  to  start  leading  the  pro- 
cession towards  the  festival  car  upon  the 
water.  You  would  never  believe,  when  you 
see  the  people  in  ancient  court  costume  as  the 
servants  of  honour,  that  some  of  them  are, 
in  naked  reality,  mere  carpenters,  blacksmiths, 
or  itinerant  jacks-of-all- trades ;  but,  if  a  child 
may  become  a  god,  I  do  not  see  why  working- 
men  cannot  turn  to  courtiers. 

When  I  approached  the  Carnival  place,  that 
is,  the  Tennogawa  Pond,  the  roads  were  com- 
pletely blocked  by  the  people  in  merriment 
and  gaiety — in  the  well-acknowledged  mood 
we  call  bureiko,  "of  no  etiquette."  I  managed, 
after  much  difficulty,  to  reach  our  wooden 
stand,  temporarily  built  on  the  bank  for  the 
family  use,  when  the  tops  of  those  six  lighted 
cars  were  seen  through  the  forest  of  the  said 
Saruwo,  the  other  side  of  the  pond  being  their 
starting-point.  By  the  way,  the  bank  of  the 
pond  is  one  mile  long,  and  not  even  an  inch  of 
space  was  left  by  the  stands  and  crowds  of 
spectators,  who  were  prepared  to  stay  awake 
all  night  or  to  sleep  in  their  places.  Gozu 
Tenno,  the  famous  Ox-Head  Emperor,  makes 

his  august  presence  this  night  at  the  head  of 

219 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the  pond,  and  dominates  the  festival,  of  course, 
with  the  voice  of  silence,  which  we  well  under- 
stand, as  we  are  the  people  of  Tsushima. 

Oh,  why  do  the  myriad  stars  fall  like  rain 
when  there  is  no  wind  to  blow?  They  are 
the  fireworks  that  have  burst  in  the  sky.  Oh, 
what  thunders  are  those  we  hear  on  the  earth 
when  the  sky  is  clear?  They  are  shouts  of 
joy  and  revelry  of  the  people  gathered  here. 
When  the  cars  left  the  Saruwo,  our  ears  were 
deafened  by  the  flutes  and  drums.  Oh,  where 
is  the  sad  spirit  of  night  to-night  ?  I  am  lost 
to  find  where  is  the  darkness  when  the  lights 
of  a  million  lanterns  blaze  in  the  sky  and  turn 
the  waters  red.  Where  in  another  country 
can  such  a  night  Carnival  be  found  ?  Even  in 
Japan,  only  Tsushima,  the  town  of  the  god, 
has  this  distinction;  and  that  town  is  my 
native  town. 

I  do  not  know  when  the  festival  cars 
finished  their  course  on  the  water  under  the 
favour  of  the  god,  as  I  left  my  stand  before  it 
had  become  very  late  in  the  night ;  and  when 
I  appeared  again  next  morning  at  the  stand, 
I  found  that  those  six  cars,  dressed  entirely 
anew  for  the  day  festival,  were  beginning  their 
slow  march  as  on  the  night  before,  but  under 
the  sunlight,  among  the  spectators  of  leaping 
hearts. 


THE  LANTERN  CARNIVAL 

What  does  all  this  mean  ?  Although  I  do 
not  know  exactly  what  it  means,  I  know  this  : 
"  One  is  happy  with  the  god  in  his  heart ;  and 
a  town  will  be  prosperous  and  full  of  joy 
where  the  god  dwells.  Such  is  this  Tsushima, 
the  town  protected  by  Gozu  Tenno,  the  Ox- 
Head  Emperor,  my  own  dear  native  home." 


^n 


XI 

A  JAPANESE   TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

The  room  where  I  am  writing — (a  while  ago 
the  temple  bell  rang,  "  trembling  in  its  thou- 
sand ages  ") — is  twenty-four  mats  large,  with 
a  high  ceiling,  unusual  to  a  common  Japanese 
house.  It  is  in  a  temple  ;  the  room  is  softened 
into  a  mellow  silence,  through  which  the 
lonely  aspirant  can  enter  into  the  real  heart 
of  Buddhism.  The  temple,  by  the  way,  is 
Zoroku  An,  or  Tortoise  Temple.  That  is 
quite  a  good  name  for  a  temple,  since  a 
tortoise,  it  is  said,  is  a  symbol  of  the  six 
virtues  of  modesty  or  shyness.  On  the 
tokonoma  of  the  room  I  see  hanging  a  large 
scroll  with  the  picture  of  Dharuma,  the 
ancient  Hindoo  monk  who  established  the 
Zen,  this  religion  of  silence.  He  is  repre- 
sented, as  usual,  in  meditation,  his  large  eyes 
opened,  extremely  solemn ;  it  is  said  that  he 

sat  still  against  a  wall   for   nine  long  years 

222 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

before  he  arose  with   his  religion.     I   once 
wrote  upon  this  picture  of  Dharuma: 

"  Oh,  magic  of  meditation,  witchery  of  silence, — 
Language  for  which  secret  has  no  power ! 
Oh,  vastness  of  the  soul  of  night  and  death. 
Where  time  and  pains  cease  to  exist !  " 

The  room  seems  almost  holy  when  I  think 
that  I  can  sit  before  the  inextinguishable  lamp 
of  Faith,  and  seek  the  road  of  emancipation 
and  poetry ;  it  is  here  where,  indeed,  criticism 
vainly  attempts  to  enter  for  arguing  and 
denying.     And  I  once  wrote : 

"  The  silence  is  whole  and  perfect,  and 
makes  your  wizard  life  powerless;  your  true 
friendship  with  the  ghosts  and  the  beautiful 
will  soon  be  established.  You  have  to  aban- 
don yourself  to  the  beautiful  only  to  create 
the  absolute  beauty  and  grandeur  that  makes 
this  our  human  world  look  trifling,  hardly 
worth  troubling  about ;  it  is  the  magical  house 
of  Faith  where  the  real  echo  of  the  oldest  song 
still  vibrates  with  the  newest  wonder,  and 
even  a  simple  little  thought,  once  under  the 
touch  of  imagination,  grows  more  splendrous 
than  art,  more  beautiful  than  life." 

To  get  the  real  silence,  means   to   make 

imagination  swell  to  its  full  swing.     Through 

2^ 


THE  STORY  OF  TONE  NOGUCHI 

imagination  I  wish  to  go  back  to  the  age  of 
emotion  and  true  love,  when  the  reahty  of 
the  external  world  ceases  to  be  a  standard, 
and  you  yourself  will  be  a  revelation,  there- 
fore a  great  art  itself,  of  hope  and  passion 
which  will  never  fail.  You  might  look 
through  the  open  doors  of  my  room  in  this 
Tortoise  Temple ;  you  then  would  see  facing 
you  a  great  forest  of  Japanese  cedars,  by 
whose  shadows  the  Zen  monks  young  or  old 
will  now  and  then  be  seen  as  spirits  moving 
on  the  road  of  mystery.  On  the  monk  I  once 
wrote : 

"  He  is  a  pseudonym  of  the  universal  consciousness, 
A  person  lonesome  from  concentration. 
He  is  possessed  of  Nature's  instinct, 
And  burns  white  as  a  flame ; 
For  him  mortality  and  accident  of  life 
No  longer  exist. 
But  only  the  silence  and  the  soul  of  prayer." 

With  this  entering  into  the  Temple  of 
Silence,  I  dare  say,  my  third  spiritual  awaken- 
ing was  well  begun.  You  might  ask  now, 
what  was,  then,  my  first  awakening.  It  was 
when  I  left  San  Francisco,  a  year  after  my 
arrival  in  California,  in  my  nineteenth  year, 
and  went  to  the  home  of  Joaquin  Miller,  an 
eccentric  American  bard.  There  I  stayed 
some  three  years.     Seen  and  Unseen :    Mono^ 

9St^ 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

logue  of  a  Homeless  Snail  came  from  my  first 
retreat  into  dream  and  poetry,  the  world  of 
silence  where  is  no  breath  or  speech,  but  the 
aloneness  that  is  the  soul  of  Nature.  I  awoke 
spiritually  for  a  second  time  in  London  some 
eight  or  nine  years  later,  when  I  found  that 
poetry  and  art  were  the  great  force  of  life.  I 
think  I  was  not  so  sure  of  making  poetry  my 
life's  work  till  I  published  From  the  Eastern 
Sea,  because  New  York  greatly  stole  away 
my  precious  literary  dream  of  younger  days. 
Now  I  am  glad  that  I  awoke  for  a  third  time 
from  sleep  with  a  book  of  poems  entitled  The 
Pilgrimage  at  the  Temple  where,  as  I  once 
wrote : 

"  Across  the  song  of  night  and  moon, 
(Oh  perfume  of  perfumes  !) 
My  soul,  as  a  wind 
Whose  heart's  too  full  to  sing, 
Only  roams  astray.  .  .  ." 

Let  me  recollect  how  I  spent  my  first 
night  there;  that  is  now  almost  three  years 
ago. 

In  the  desolation  of  the  Temple  of  Silence, 
Enkakuji  of  famous  Kamakura,  that  Com- 
pletely Awakened  Temple,  under  the  bless- 
ing of  dusk ;  it  is  at  evening  that  the  temple 

225  p 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

tragically  soars  into  the  magnificence  of 
loneliness  under  a  chill  air  stirred  up  from 
mountain  and  glade  by  the  roll  of  the  evening 
bell.  I  had  journeyed  from  Tokyo,  that  hive 
of  noise,  here  to  read  a  page  or  two  of  the 
whole  language  of  silence,  which,  far  from 
mocking  you  with  all  sorts  of  interrogation 
marks,  soothes  you  with  the  song  of  prayer. 
In  truth,  I  came  here  to  confess  how  little 
is  our  human  intellect.  I  slowly  climbed  the 
steps,  and  passed  by  many  a  tatchu  temple 
like  Shorei  An,  Zoroku  An,  and  others, 
which  serve  as  vassals  to  great  Enkakuji, 
and  finally  reached  the  priest-hall  to  learn, 
to  my  no  small  delight,  that  the  opening 
ceremony  of  Dai  Setshin,  or  '*  Great  Meeting 
with  Spirit,"  was  going  to  be  held  that  very 
night. 

For  the  priests  of  this  Zen  sect,  to  which 
Enkakuji  belongs,  the  year  is  divided  into 
four  parts,  each  called  sl  ge,  which  is  three 
months.  And  the  two  ges  running  from 
August  15  to  October  15,  and  from  Feb- 
ruary 15  to  May  15,  called  Gekan  or  Seikaii, 
meaning  "  Excused  from  Rule,"  are  the 
months  of  freedom  for  the  dai-shu,  as  we 
call  the  priests,  while  they  have  strictly  to 
observe  every  ascetic  rule  during  the  other 
two  ges.     We   call  the  latter  "  Within  the 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

Rule,"  or  Seichu,  And  the  most  important 
time  during  the  Seichics  is  the  week  of  Dai 
Setshin,  which  falls  three  times  during  the 
period  from  May  15  to  August  15.  Now, 
as  this  was  the  14th  of  May,  I  was  to  have 
an  opportunity  of  being  present  at  the 
opening  ceremony  of  the  *' Great  Meeting 
with  Spirit,"  which  I  had  wished  to  attend 
for  some  long  time. 

The  hall  was  not  yet  lighted,  as  it  was 
a  little  before  seven  o'clock  (that  is  the  time 
of  "candles  lighted"),  when  I  quietly  crept 
into  it  like  a  wandering  breeze  seeking  the 
soul  of  Nirvana.  And  I  was  at  once  con- 
ducted by  a  young  priest  into  the  Assembly 
Chamber.  I  say  he  was  a  young  man,  but 
who  knows  whether  he  were  not  an  old 
priest  ? 

It  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  already  led 
into  a  magic  atmosphere,  in  whose  world-old 
incense — what  a  song  of  exclamation  ! — I 
lost  all  sense  of  time  and  place.  Here  the 
silence-wrapped  monks  seemed  to  my  eyes 
as  if  they  had  returned  long  since  to  those 
grey  elements  of  nature  which  stand  above 
Life  and  Death.  And  it  is  the  very  problem 
of  Life  and  Death  you  have  to  solve  with 
the  Zen  philosophy,  if  you  like  to  call  it 
philosophy. 

227 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

The  chamber,  although  it  was  quite  dark 
already,  could  be  seen  to  be  wider  than  fifty 
mats ;  and  here  and  there  I  observed  that 
the  kojis  or  laymen  were  taking  their  ap- 
pointed places,  doubtless  communing  in  their 
souls  with  that  Silence  which  does  not  awe 
you,  but  to  which  you  have  to  submit  your- 
self without  challenge,  with  a  prayer.  Silence 
is  not  here  a  weapon  as  it  might  be  in  some 
other  place ;  it  is  a  gospel  whose  unwritten 
words  can  be  read  through  the  virtue  of 
self-forgetting. 

I  was  gracefully  entering  into  dream, 
whicli  is  a  path  of  retreat  into  the  world  of 
silence,  when  a  priest  brought  into  the 
chamber  the  lighted  candles,  announcing  that 
the  ceremony  would  soon  begin.  Straight 
before  me  was  a  candle  whose  yellow  flame 
rose  in  the  shape  of  hands  folded  in  prayer 
to  the  Buddhist  image,  which  I  could  observe 
behind  the  lattice  door  of  the  holy  dais  of 
the  chamber.  What  a  face  of  profundity, 
which  is  but  mystery!  And  that  mystery 
will  become  at  once  the  soul  of  simplicity, 
which  is  nature.  I  was  told  that  the  Buddha 
was  nobody  but  the  right  mind,  to  whom 
the  perfect  assimilation  with  great  nature 
is   emancipation,   and    that   you    and    I    can 

be   the    Buddha    right    on    the    spot.     It    is 

228 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

the  dignity  of  this  Zen  Buddhism  to  arise 
from  devotion,  pity,  love,  and  the  Uke ;  it 
is  not  a  rehgion  born  in  your  understanding, 
perhaps,  but  the  highest  state  of  mind  before 
yourself  was  born,  breaking  the  peace  of  the 
world.  You  have  to  leave  your  human 
knowledge  before  you  may  enter  here.  And 
so  did  I,  to  the  best  of  my  ability. 

The  hangi  or  wooden  block  was  tapped, 
and  the  monks,  fifty  in  all,  slipped  into  the 
chamber  from  another  independent  house 
called  the  "  Meditation  House,"  shaven-headed, 
black-robed  spectres  from  the  abyss  of  night. 
They  muttered  the  holy  name,  and  then 
sat  down  in  a  row  by  the  s/iojio,  A  moment 
later  a  coughing  voice  was  heard  without, 
and  then  the  sound  of  straw  sUppers  moving 
on  the  pavement.  I  looked  back,  and  saw 
three  bonboris  (paper- shaded  hand  candle- 
sticks) floating  forward,  and  then  the  figures 
of  four  priests.  The  chief  priest,  who  lives 
in  a  house  on  the  other  side,  was  coming, 
led  by  his  attendants.  The  silence  of  the 
chamber  was  deepened  when  they  slipped 
in  and  took  their  own  places. 

The  chief  priest  sat  before  the  lattice  door 
of  the  Buddha  image  shrine.  He  was  a 
man  of  sixty,  heavily  built,  and  sleepy 
looking,    doubtless    from    his    saturation    in 


TaS   ST3':iY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

silence ;  he  wore  a  robe  of  yellowish-brown 
colour,  with  a  large  scarf  of  old  brocade 
across  his  shoulder. 

He  looked  around  and  said  '' Hai!'' 
We  laymen  with  all  the  priests  bent  our 
heads  upon  the  mats,  and  kept  them  so, 
while  the  chief  priests  finished  the  reading 
of  Shogaku  Kokushi's  words  of  warning: 

**  We  have  three  classes  of  students.  One 
who  casts  away  every  affinity  with  fire,  and 
studies  his  own  self,  is  the  very  best.  There 
is  one  whose  practice  is  not  so  particularly 
pure,  but  he  loves  to  learn;  he  is  in  the 
middle  class.  One  who  quenches  his  own 
spiritual  light  and  delights  in  licking  the 
Buddha's  saliva  is  of  the  lowest.  If  there  be 
one  who  drinks  only  the  beauty  of  books, 
and  lives  by  writing,  we  call  him  a  shaven- 
headed  layman,  and  he  cannot  be  in  even 
the  lowest  class  of  our  students.  (How 
despicable  is  one  who  writes  for  writing's 
sake !)  And,  of  course,  we  cannot  admit 
into  our  Buddhist  circle  one  who  spends 
his  time  dissolutely  eating  and  sleeping  too 
fully;  the  ancient  worthies  used  to  call 
such  an  one  a  clothes-horse  and  a  rice-bag. 
He  is  not  a  priest  at  all,  and  cannot  be 
allowed  to  enter  the  temple-grounds  as  a 
student;    indeed,    even    his    temporary    visit 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

cannot  be  permitted,  and  of  course  he  cannot 
beg  to  stay  here  with  us.  Thus  I  say;  but 
you  must  not  regard  me  as  one  who  lacks 
sympathy  or  love.  I  only  wish  our  students 
to  find  out  their  wrong  and  correct  their 
faults,  so  as  to  become  a  seed  and  shoot  of 
Buddhism,  and  so  grow." 

Then  the  chief  priest  said  : 

"There  is  no  dream  which  is  not  born 
from  the  bosom  of  reality;  and  we  have  no 
reality  which  does  not  sing  of  dream.  You 
may  call  our  life  a  dream  if  you  will ;  there 
is  no  harm  either  to  think  of  it  as  a  reality. 
The  main  point  is  that  you  have  to  arise 
from  the  dream  and  the  reality  of  life,  and, 
let  me  say,  from  life  itself.  You  must  not 
be  fettered  by  life ;  death  is  nothing  but 
another  phase  of  nature,  and  we  hear  another 
harmony  of  beauty  and  music  in  it  as  in 
life.  Let  the  pine  tree  be  green,  and  the 
roses  red.  We  have  to  observe  the  mystery 
of  every  existence,  human  or  non-human ; 
these  do  not  challenge  but  submit  to  one 
another,  and  complete  the  truth  of  the  uni- 
verse. To  connect  mystery  with  our  Zen 
Buddhism  does  it  no  justice.  There  is  no 
mystery  whatever  in  the  world ;  and  truth 
which   may  appear   to   an  unclean   mind   to 

be   a    secret,    is    simplicity    itself,    which    is 

231 


THE   STORY   OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

the  soul  of  nature  and  Buddha.  To  attain 
to  the  state  of  Buddha  through  the  virtue 
of  meditation  whose  word  is  silence,  is  our 
salvation.  The  language  of  silence  cannot 
be  understood  by  the  way  of  reason,  but 
by  the  power  of  impulse,  which  is  abstrac- 
tion. Sakyamuni,  it  is  said,  picked  a  flower, 
which  he  showed  to  all  the  priests  who 
gathered  at  Reizan  Kaijo ;  all  of  them  were 
silent,  but  Kayo  Sonja  smiled.  That  smile 
is  the  truth  of  self-possession  and  deliver- 
ance ;  we  long  for  it." 

All  the  priests  stood  and  read  the 
*'  Dharani  of  Great  Mercy,"  and  ended 
with  their  vows  of  consecration: 

**  We  vow  to  save  all  innumerous  mankind ; 

We  vow  to  cut  down  all  the  exhaustless 
lusts ; 

We  vow  to  learn  all  the  boundless  laws ; 

We  vow  to  complete  all  the  peerless  under- 
standing." 

Then    the    tea    was    poured    in    our    cups 

and   some  parched  rice  slightly  sugared  was 

served    out    on   pieces    of    paper    which    we 

carried.     (It    is    the    temple's    rule    not    to 

trouble  another's  hand.)     We  drank  the  tea 

and  ate  the  rice.     Then  the  chief  priest  rose 

232 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

and  departed  in  silence,  accompanied  by  his 
three  attendant  priests  as  before.  When 
their  steps  became  inaudible  in  the  silence 
of  the  night,  and  their  bonboris  disappeared 
in  the  bosom  of  dc*:'kness,  »all  the  priests 
rose  and  retired  to  their  Meditation  House, 
and  I  to  the  guest-room  next  to  the 
Assembly  Chamber,  conducted  thither  by 
one  of  the  fuzuis  or  under-secretaries  of 
this  priest-hall,  who  left  with  me  a  piece  of 
writing.     It  read : 

**  Rising :  two  o'clock  a.m. 
Prayer :  three  o'clock. 
Breakfast :  four  o'clock. 
Offering  to  the  Buddha :  eight  o'clock. 
Prayer :  nine  o'clock. 
Dinner  '^  ten  o'clock. 
Morning-bell  struck  :  eleven  o'clock. 
Lecture :  one  o'clock  p.m. 
Prayer :  half -past  two  o'clock. 
Supper :  four  o'clock. 
Evening  bell  struck :  twenty  minutes  past 

six  o'clock. 
Prayer :  seven  o'clock. 
Sleep ;  eight  o'clock." 

The  room  in  which  I   found   myself  had 
all  the  desolation  of  the  senses  which  scorns 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

the  flame  of  excitement — (the  subduing  of 
excitement  is  the  first  principle  here) — that 
I  had  found  in  the  Assembly  Chamber.  I 
felt  the  silence  deepening,  when  I  perceived 
1  had  nobody,  not  even  a  priest  silent  as 
a  ghost,  near  me.  Now  and  then  the 
hooting  of  an  owl  searched  my  ear  from 
the  mountain  at  the  back ;  and  the  candle 
burned  lonesomely  as  my  own  solitary  soul. 

Some  time  ago  I  had  heard  the  hangi 
struck  announcing  the  time  to  put  lights 
out  and  go  to  sleep.  But  I  am  sure  there 
is  many  a  priest  who  will  meditate  all  night 
sitting  up  in  the  darkness ;  the  darkness 
for  him  will  be  the  Buddha's  light  to  lead 
him  into  the  silence  of  conception. 

I  tried  but  in  vain  to  go  to  sleep,  then 
my  own  soul — whatever  it  was — became 
more  awakened.  I  read  the  words  written 
on  a  kakemono  hung  on  the  tokonoma: 
"  Hear  the  voice  of  thy  hand."  It  must  be 
one  of  those  questions  of  which  I  have 
heard,  put  by  the  chief  priest  to  the  monks, 
to  be  answered  through  their  own  under- 
standing. Here  we  must  find  our  own 
salvation  by  the  power  of  our  contempla- 
tion. .  .  .  Where  is  the  voice  of  your  hand 
except  in  yourself?  And,  again,  where  is 
the    truth    except    in    your    own    soul?     To 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

understand  your  own  self  is  to  understand 
the  truth.  The  voice  of  truth  is  the  voice 
of  your  own  hand.  I  raised  my  head  to- 
ward the  shoji ;  through  its  broken  paper 
I  caught  sight  of  a  star  in  the  profundity 
of  silence.    "  Silence  is  emancipation,"  I  cried. 

I  could  not  rise  at  two  o'clock  next 
morning,  as  I  had  wished ;  and  I  felt  ashamed 
to  be  called  by  a  priest  to  leave  my  bed  and 
get  up  for  breakfast.  When  I  made  my  ap- 
pearance in  the  Assembly  Chamber,  which 
was  a  dining-room  in  turn,  all  the  monks  were 
already  seated,  silently  and  even  solemnly,  as 
on  the  previous  evening.  They  muttered  a 
short  prayer  before  they  brought  out  their 
bowls  and  chopsticks  from  under  their  black 
robes.  (They  are  their  only  belongings, 
beside  one  or  two  sacred  books.)  With  them 
I  had  the  severest  breakfast  that  ever  I  ate ; 
it  consisted  only  of  some  gruel,  chiefly  of 
barley,  with  a  little  rice  as  an  apology,  with  a 
few  slices  of  vegetables  dipped  in  salted  water. 
However,  I  enjoyed  it,  as  they  did. 

I  thought  their  diet  was  far  beyond  sim- 
plicity, while  I  admitted  their  pride  of  high 
thinking.  And  I  wondered  if  it  was  true 
asceticism  to  abandon  every  human  longing, 
so  as  to  make  the  way  clear  for  spiritual  exal- 
tation, for  flying  in  the  air  as  a  bird,  and  not 

235 


THE  STORY  OF  TONE  NOGUCHI 

walking  like  any  other  animal.  It  is  written, 
I  am  told,  in  the  holy  book,  of  the  dignity  of 
poverty,  that  it  should  be  guarded  as  sacred 
law.  (Oh,  to  think  of  the  luxuries  of  the 
West ! )  These  priests  are  sent  out  begging 
far  and  near  every  month.  Begging  is  re- 
garded as  divine,  a  gift  as  the  expression  of 
sacrifice  and  self-immolation.  They  live  on 
charity.  They  do  not  beg  for  the  sake  of 
begging,  but  to  keep  the  spirit  of  the  Buddha's 
law;  then  there  is  no  begging.  Meikei  of 
Toganowo,  the  Buddhist  teacher  of  Yasutoki 
Hojo,  the  Hojo  feudal  prince,  was  asked  to 
accept  a  great  piece  of  land  of  the  Tanba  pro- 
vince for  his  temple  expenses  ;  but  he  refused 
with  many  thanks,  saying  that  there  was  no 
greater  enemy  than  luxury  for  priests,  who, 
under  its  mockery,  might  become  dissolute  and 
cease  to  observe  the  holy  law.  "  Mighty 
Poverty,  I  pray  unto  thy  dignity  to  protect 
Buddhism  from  spiritual  ruin,"  he  exclaimed. 
Such  is  the  Zen's  loftiness.  I  remember  some- 
body said  that  he  could  pray  better  when  he 
was  hungry.  I  read  the  following  **list  of 
charity  receipts  "  in  the  office  of  the  fusu  or 
chief  secretary : 

"  Ten  yen  for  the  great  feast. 
Ten  yen  for  Prajna-reading. 
236 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

Eight  yen  for  the  general  feasting. 

Four  yen  for  feasting. 

Three  yen  and  a  half  for  lunch-giving. 

Three  yen  for  gruel-giving. 

Two  yen  and  a  half  for  rice-giving  as  a 

side-dish. 
Seventy  sen  for  cake-giving. 
Thirty^ sen  for  bath-giving." 

No  woman  is  privileged  to  enter  the  priest- 
hall  ;  here  the  monks  themselves  wash,  cook, 
and  sew.  The  four  priests  under  the  Tenzu 
Ryo  take  upon  themselves  the  cook's  responsi- 
bilities ;  the  Densu  priests  attend  to  cleaning 
the  dais  and  images.  And  there  are  the  two 
priests  at  the  Jisha  Ryo  who  serve  Monju 
Bosatsu,  the  holy  image  enshrined  in  the 
Meditation  House ;  here  they  offer  tea  and 
bowls  of  rice  at  the  proper  time.  Those  who 
look  after  the  vegetables  are  called  Yenju; 
and  there  are  three  attendant  priests  on  the 
chief  priest.  The  chief  secretary  with  his  two 
assistants  manages  the  whole  business  of  the 
priest-hall. 

This  Enkakuji  embraces  mountainous 
ground  of  some  five  hundred  acres,  where,  in 
the  olden  days  when  we  had  more  devotion, 
more  than  forty  small  temples  used  to  stand, 

but  to-day  only  twenty  of  them  survive  the 

237 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

accidental  destruction  of  fire  or  natural  ruin. 
By  the  way,  the  priest-hall  belongs  to  Seizoku 
An,  one  of  the  tachu  temples.  Enkakuji  was 
founded  by  Tokimune  Hojo,  hero  of  the  Hojo 
feudal  government,  who  cut  off  the  heads  of 
the  envoys  of  Kublai  Khan  at  Tatsunokuchi, 
and  then  destroyed  the  Mogul  armies  on  the 
Tsukushi  seas.  He  was  a  great  believer  in 
Zen  Buddhism,  and  on  its  power  he  nourished 
his  wonderful  spirit  of  conviction  and  bravery 
which  triumphed  in  Japan's  first  battle  with 
the  foreign  invasion  some  six  hundred  years 
ago.  And  it  was  the  Chinese  priest  called 
Sogen  Zenji  whom  he  invited  here  to  this 
Enkakuji,  and  to  whom  he  made  his  student's 
obeisance.  Indeed,  here  where  I  walk  in  the 
silence  under  the  twittering  of  birds  from  the 
temple-eaves,  through  the  sentinel- straight 
cedar  trees,  is  the  very  place.  Here  he 
exchanged  confidence  and  faith  with  moun- 
tains and  stars.  He  must  have  sat,  too,  in  the 
Meditation  House,  just  as  those  fifty  priests 
whom  we  see  sitting  there  to-day.  In  truth, 
zazen,  or  sitting  in  abstraction,  is  the  way  to 
concentrate  and  intensify  your  mind  so  that  it 
will  never  be  alarmed,  even  amid  the  crash  of 
thunder  or  at  the  sight  of  mountains  faUing 
before  your  eyes. 

You  have  to  bend  your  right  leg  and  set 

238 


BUDDHIST   MEDITATION 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

it  in  the  crotch  of  your  left,  which,  too,  must 
be  put  on  your  right.  Then  the  back  of  your 
right  hand  must  be  placed  on  the  left  leg,  and 
the  back  of  your  left  hand  within  your  right 
palm;  and  both  of  your  thumbs  must  be 
raised  to  form  a  circle.  You  must  not  look 
up  nor  down ;  your  ears  and  shoulders  must 
be  straight  in  line,  and  also  your  nose  and 
navel.  Open  your  eyes  as  usual,  and  breathe 
in  and  out  slowly.  Above  all,  you  must  find 
the  place  of  imaginary  existence  of  your  soul 
right  in  your  left  palm.  Then  will  your  mind 
grow  into  silence,  as  Buddha  on  the  lotus- 
flower — how  pure  the  silence  of  that  flower — 
floating  on  the  peaceful  bosom  of  the  universe, 
pure  from  all  the  sense  of  life  and  death,  you 
and  nature  being  perfectly  at  one.  Silence  is 
the  power  of  nature ;  it  is  the  true  state  in 
which  to  perfect  one's  existence.  It  is  non- 
action— which  does  not  mean  inactivity ;  it  is 
the  full  urge  of  active  actionlessness.  It  is  the 
very  completion  of  one's  health  and  spirit. 

Our  forefathers  thought  it  a  matter  of  great 
pride  to  die  right  before  their  master's  horse 
in  battle;  they  thought,  as  one  saying  goes, 
that  to  die  was  to  return  home.  Life  for 
them  was  a  temporary  exile  which  should  not 
be  taken  too  seriously.  They  respected  fru- 
gality as  a  virtue ;   they  did  not  think  that 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

speech  was  a  proper  defence,  and  entrenched 
themselves  in  the  language  of  silence.  The 
temple  of  silence,  such  as  Enkakuji  and  others, 
was  for  them  an  indispensable  shrine  of  spiri- 
tual education.  Here  at  Kamakura  they 
found  their  proper  sanctuaries. 

Enkakuji  was  burned  down  three  or  four 
times  by  the  warriors'  fire,  all  of  it  except  one 
little  temple,  called  Shari  Den,  beside  the 
Meditation  House,  where  some  particles  of 
Buddha's  bones,  some  part  of  his  jawbone,  it 
is  said,  are  enshrined.  I  could  well  believe 
that  even  the  hearts  of  boorish  warriors  were 
melted  by  the  warmth  of  Buddha's  glory. 
Shari  Den  is  a  small  affair  of  thirty-six  feet 
square,  crowned  with  a  thatched  roof.  As 
perfect  harmony  with  nature,  not  only  spiritu- 
ally but  also  physically,  is  the  keynote  of 
Zen  Buddhism,  the  aged  soft,  dark-brown 
colour  of  thatch  was  preferred — the  colour  of 
submission  and  contentment.  This  small 
Shari  Den  is  now  under  the  government's 
protection  as  a  model  structure  of  the  Zen 
sect  temples  of  the  Kamakura  period  which 
followed  the  So  style  of  China.  The  second 
gate  of  the  temple  enclosure,  that  mass  of 
structure  of  two  stories,  carrying  all  the 
weariness  and  silence  of  ages  in  its  colouring, 

is  a  giant  of  surprise  which,  however,  does  not 

240 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE  OF  SILENCE 

amaze  you  unduly;  but  the  magnificent  as- 
pect of  its  massive  dignity  will  make  you 
really  wonder  whether  there  may  not  be  a 
certain  power  of  spirit  shining  through  its 
ashen  surface,  by  which  it  still  makes  mani- 
fest its  immensity  of  grandeur.  Not  only  the 
gate,  but  many  other  things  about  the  grounds 
seem  soaring  beyond  the  grasp  of  ruin  ;  I  dare 
say  they  will  continue  to  exist  indefinitely  by 
the  power  of  prayer  and  silence.  Indeed,  this 
is  the  ground  of  mystery,  however  the  Zen 
may  deny  it.  You  will  learn,  I  am  sure, 
that  carvings,  gargoyles,  dragons  and  the 
like,  are  not  everything  even  for  a  Japanese 
temple.  And  what  a  grandeur  of  simplicity  ! 
Let  us  learn  here  the  grey  simplicity  of 
truth ! 

A  somewhat  squat  building  of  a  similar 
character  of  structure  to  that  of  the  gate- 
tower,  some  fifteen  ken  square  (one  ken  is  six 
feet),  will  receive  you  after  the  gate,  if  you 
wish  to  offer  your  prayer.  Prayer  is  the 
"  Great  Clear  Shining  Treasure  "  of  your  mind, 
as  the  tablet  carved  from  the  autograph  of  the 
Emperor  Gokogen,  which  you  see  above  the 
doors,  has  it.  The  floor  is  paved  with  the 
lichen-green  squares  of  tiles  which  add  their 

tragic  emphasis  to  the  already  twilight  soul  of 

241  Q 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

the  edifice.  Strangely  gesticulating  incense  is 
seen  rising  from  the  altar  toward  Sakyamuni, 
colossal,  gold-robed,  and  with  a  gold  crown, 
who  is  companioned  by  two  lonely  figures  of 
guardian  Bosatsus.  This  is  the  place  where, 
by  virtue  of  your  prayer,  you  can  forget  your 
human  speech,  and  rise  on  high  into  the 
light  of  silence.  If  only  one  could  stay 
here  till  the  blessed  day  of  the  Miroku — the 
expected  Messiah,  whom  the  Buddha  pro- 
mised to  give  us  after  the  lapse  of  five  thou- 
sand years  I 

I  walked  slowly  in  the  temple  grounds, 
and  again  and  again  thought  over  what  I 
had  read  of  Zen  Buddism.  And  I  re- 
peated : 

"  The  law  of  the  world  and  man,  for  sage 
as  well  as  for  common  folk,  should  not  be 
forced  to  be  understood;  let  it  be  as  it  is. 

ilt  is  neither  difficult  nor  easy.  To  take  it 
as  it  is,  in  truth,  is  the  real  understanding. 
Drink  tea  when  you   are  thirsty,   eat  food 

,in  your  hunger.     Rise  with  dawn,  and  sleep 

jwhen  the  sun  sets.  But  your  trouble  will 
begin  when  you  let  desire  act  freely;  you 
have  to  soar  above  all  personal  desire.  You 
may  be  far   away   from  the   real  law   when 

j  you    first    determine    to    reach    the    perfect 


A  JAPANESE  TEMPLE   OF  SILENCE 

understanding;  but  not  to  be  perplexed 
with  your  doubt  is  the  right  road,  whereby 
to  enter  into  the  true  perception.  We  have 
no  reahty,  neither  goodness  nor  badness; 
we  create  them  only  by  our  own  will. 
Separate  yourself  from  love  and  hatred,  or 
be  not  fettered  with  love  and  hatred;  then 
the  real  law  shall  reveal  itself  clearly.  The 
law  is  one  only,  but  it  expresses  itself  in  a 
thousand  different  forms.  Here  are  mountain, 
river,  flower,  grass;  the  moon,  sun,  are  not 
the  same  things.  But  the  law  which  makes 
them  to  appear  for  their  existence  is  the 
same  law.  To  one  who  understands  the 
law's  true  meaning,  they  are  the  same  thing, 
or  the  same  thing  under  different  forms. 
The  law  is  eternal;  its  power  covers  the 
whole  world.  And  yet  if  you  are  blinded  \ 
with  your  own  self,  you  cannot  see  it  at  all.  ; 
We  call  it  disease  of  soul  to  have  love 
fighting  with  hatred,  goodness  with  badness ; 
and  if  you  do  not  understand  the  real  state 
of  the  law,  your  silence  will  be  foohshly 
disturbed.  To  gain  the  perfect  silence,  this  \ 
is  victory ;  it  makes  you  soar  high  above  ^ 
your  self  and  doubt.  Silence  is  the  ex- 
pression of  the   real   law  of  the  world  and 

man.     By  its  virtue  you  can  join  perfectly 

243  ' 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

i  with  great  Nature.     Then  are  you  Eternity 
/  itself,  and  you  are  Buddha." 

To  make  the  separate  self  to  cease  from 

its   selfishness    is   the    keynote   of   the    Zen. 

After  all,  it   is   nothing   but  the  religion   of 

universal  love  and  humanity. 


244 


XII 
EPILOGUE 

CHARLES    WARREN    STODDARD 

I  HAVE  written  quite  many  of  my  own 
stories ;  but  still  many  more  are  left  un- 
written. I  have  been  thinking  for  some 
long  while  that  I  shall  go  minutely  in 
recording  my  own  memories  of  my  child- 
hood days ;  and  I  must  say  something  about 
my  dear  father,  who  died  the  most  ideal 
death  in  his  seventieth  year  last  July  (1913), 
surrounded  by  his  five  children  and  others. 
The  readers  will  find  somewhere  in  this 
book  the  name  of  Isamu,  a  boy  from  my  first 
marriage;  but  I  said  nothing  about  Hifumi, 
Haruwo,  and  Masawo,  these  three  children 
whom  the  present  wife  of  mine,  a  Japanese, 
brought  to  me.  I  am  sure  that  the  stories 
about  them  will  furnish  me  another  book. 

Here  is  one  man,  now  dead,  by  the  name 
of  Charles  Warren  Stoddard,  whose  memory 

I  cherish  in  my  inner  heart ;     t  cannot  leave 

245 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

out  his  name  from  the  present  book.  He 
was  the  author  of  South  Sea  Idylls,  the 
book  loved  by  Stevenson ;  he  himself  was 
one  of  Stevenson's  friends.  Stoddard  has  a 
charming  essay  or  memoir  of  this  great 
romanticist  in  his  Eooits  and  Entrances, 
Richard  Le  Gallienne  once  invited  us, 
Stoddard  and  I,  for  dinner  in  his  little  roof- 
garden  in  New  York  city ;  that  was  in  1904. 
And  it  was  almost  the  last  time  when  I  was 
with  Stoddard.  Many  a  lantern  was  lighted 
that  evening.  There  was  a  young  man  in 
the  party  who  had  been  telling  me  of  his 
breezy  experiences  in  the  South  Sea;  Stod- 
dard's eyes  eagerly  followed  the  moon  while 
listening  to  the  story.  What  a  sweet  moon- 
night  it  was  1  His  soul,  I  am  sure,  must 
have  been  cruising  in  his  beloved  coral  seas 
— severed  from  every  tie,  politely  letting 
the  world  slip  by.  The  teller  of  the  story 
assured  us  that  the  foreign  missionary  and 
the  American  tipping  custom  were  speedily 
spoiling  the  whole  island. 

"  They  are  a  nation  of  warriors  and  lovers 
falling  like  the  leaf,  but  unlike  it,  with  no 
followers  in  the  new  season,"  Stoddard  sighed. 

Then  soon  after  this  memorial  night,  he 
left  New  York  for  good  as  he  said ;  he 
went  to  Boston,  and  then  to  California.     It 

246 


EPILOGUE 

was  in  the  last  place  where  he  died  several 
years  ago  by  the  song  of  the  ocean  whom 
he  loved  passionately.  I  had  written  an 
article  on  him  in  some  American  magazine 
in  1904  from  which  I  like  to  quote  the 
following : 

So,  our  love  (love  between  Stoddard  and 
me,  by  Buddha's  name)  was  sealed  one  spring 
day,  1897.  Sweet  spring  usually  bringing 
a  basketful  of  some  sort  of  surprise !  I 
climbed  up  the  hill — those  days  I  spent 
with  Joaquin  Miller,  loitering  among  the 
roses  and  carnations — and  threw  my  kisses 
toward  Charley's  "  Bungalow "  in  Washing- 
ton. Eternally  dear  "Charley"  (as  he  was 
called  in  California) !  The  air  was  delicious. 
I  gathered  all  the  poppies  and  buttercups, 
and  put  them  in  a  sprinkler.  I  offered  it 
to  my  imaginary  Charley.  From  day  im- 
memorial he  had  appeared  a  sort  of  saint — 
a  half-saint  at  least.  If  he  ever  accepted 
my  offering  1 

It  rains  to-day,  the  drops  tapping  my 
window-panes  frequently.  What  could  be 
more  welcome  than  the  renewal  of  memory  ? 
For  some  while  I  have  been  looking  over 
old  letters.  How  wildly  I  used  to  laugh 
at  my  grandfather  engaging  in  the  same 
task  in   my  boyhood's   days  I     Here's   Max 

247 


THE  STORY   OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

Nordau's.  There's  a  poem  written  by  the 
genial  Professor  Van  Dyke.  This  long  letter 
minutely  written  on  the  sky-blue  sheets 
should  be  from  my  dear  William  Rossetti. 
What  encouragement  he  bestowed  on  me ! 
What  pains  he  took  in  suggesting  a  certain 
change  for  my  poem !  Isn't  this  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  her  Majesty,  the  Queen 
of  England,  for  my  book  ?  Look  at  the 
dear  little  crown  in  red  upon  the  envelope ! 
That  is  by  a  certain  Duchess !  There  is  a 
huge  bundle  of  the  letters  sent  by  Charley. 
What  a  correspondence !  My  letters  were 
an  avalanche  of  sorrow  usually.  Once  upon 
a  time  I  was  quite  proud  in  telling  of  the 
many  griefs  in  my  life.  He  would  begin 
his  letters  with  "  My  sad  poet."  Shall  I  trace 
back  our  love,  following  the  dates  ?  He  once 
addressed  me : 

"  Sometimes  at  sea,  in  the  midst  of 
the  wave- crested  wilderness,  a  weary  and 
affrighted  bird  falls  panting  upon  the  ship's 
reeling  deck. 

"  It  was  born  in  the  Garden  of  Spices ;  it 
bathed  its  wings  in  perfume;  it  sang  with 
all  the  wild,  free  singers  of  the  grove  ;  at 
night  the  stars  glinted  on  its  dew-damp 
plumage,  while  it  slept  on  its  fragrant 
bough. 

248 


EPILOGUE 

"But  a  fierce  wind  came  and  whirled  it 
afar  through  the  empty  spaces  beyond  the 
sea's  grey  rim — whirled  it  afar  until  it  fell 
panting  and  affrighted  upon  the  ship's  reeling 
deck. 

**  Then  those  who  were  on  board  tenderly 
nursed  it,  and  caressed  it,  and  gave  it 
generous  cheer,  but  the  bird  ceased  its 
song — or  if  it  sang  it  sang  only  of  the 
Garden  of  Spices,  for  it  was  an  exile  for 
ever  more. 

"  So  thou  seemest  to  me,  O  Yone !  like 
the  weary  bird,  torn  from  its  blessing  bough, 
and  whirled  into  the  midst  of  the  wave-crested 
wilderness. 

"They  who  have  found  thee,  would  com- 
fort and  caress  thee — I  most  of  all — but  thy 
songs  are  tear-stained,  and  thou  singest  only 
the  song  of  the  exile — a  lament  for  the  Gar- 
den of  Spices,  and  all  the  joys  that  were." 

What  a  disappointment  I  must  be  proving 
myself  to  him  nowadays !  "  You  are  a  poet 
of  common  sense,"  he  denounced  me  not  long 
ago.  Am  I  practical,  I  wonder?  However, 
I  feel  like  teasing  him  once  in  a  while, 
saying  lots  of  disagreeable  things  upon  his 
living  without  setting  his  feet  on  the  ground 
of  Life — I,  playing  the  part  of  bee  buzzing 
around  a  big  idol.     He  will  turn  his  large 

249 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

blue  eyes — how  pathetically  appealing  they 
are — and,  of  course  with  a  sort  of  smile, 
say :  "  God  made  me  ! " 

I  have  been  getting  rid  of  the  sad  muses 
lately.  I  whistle  into  the  air.  I  smile  up 
to  the  sun.  Didn't  he  plan,  some  time  ago, 
to  fly  from  the  world — he  with  me — and 
bury  ourselves  in  some  obscurity  (somewhere 
where  he  could  smell  the  roses  abundantly 
and  keep  a  few  intimate  books  and  **a 
parrot  to  swear  for  fun  ")  ? 

I  found  myself  in  the  East  first  in  1899. 
Ho,  ho,  Washington,  Charley's  Bungalow! 
Till  that  day  we  had  embraced  each  other 
only  in  a  letter. 

I  couldn't  imagine  his  "  Bungalow  "  without 

the  ivy  vines,  some  of  which  would  venture 

in   through   a   broken    window — the    broken 

window  adding  a  deal  of  charm.     Yes,  there 

they  were.     How  I  wished   it  were  not   so 

modernised  with  the  door  bell !     A  door  knob 

if  you  must.     There  the   moon  would  crawl 

from  the  eastern  window  into  the  library,  as  if 

a  tired  spirit  (tired  is  Charley's)  peeping  into 

the  pages  of  a  book.     What  a  tremendous 

number  of  books — each  book  with  the  author's 

sentiments   in   autograph !     Certainly   a  few 

tassels  of  cobwebs  wouldn't  be  out  of  place. 

"O     Yone,     you    would    fit    in    there," 
250 


EPILOGUE 

Charley  exclaimed.  We  both  sat  in  one  huge 
chair  with  a  deep  hollow,  where  we  could  doze 
comfortably,  its  long  arms  appearing  but  a 
pair  of  oars  carrying  us  into  the  isle  of  dream. 
It  would  have  been  more  natural  had  I  been 
barefooted  and  in  a  Japanese  kimono.  "  You 
are  far  too  Westernised,"  he  condemned  me 
terribly.  He  looked  at  me  critically  and  said : 
"  How  handsomely  you  are  dressed,  Yone  ! " 
Did  he  expect  me  to  be  another  Kana  Ana — 
a  little  sea-god  of  his  South  Sea,  shaking  the 
spray  from  his  forehead  like  a  porpoise? 
(What  charmingly  lazy  South  Sea  Idylls 
by  the  way  ! )  I  am  positive  he  prayed  that 
I  would  come  to  him  in  some  Japanese  robe 
at  the  least. 

We  talked  on  many  things  far  and  near — 
things  without  beginning  and  apparently  with- 
out end.  We  agreed  upon  every  point.  We 
aroused  ourselves  to  such  a  height  of  en- 
thusiasm. He  told  me  a  thousand  little 
secrets.  (Aren't  little  secrets  cosy  ?)  Is  there 
any  more  delicious  thing  than  to  listen  to  his 
talk  about  nothing?  Sweet  nothing!  The 
nothing  would  turn  to  a  silver-buskined  anec- 
dote at  once  when  it  was  told  in  the  Bungalow 
— especially  by  him.  What  a  soothingly  balmy 
atmosphere   in  the  house,  which  might  have 

been  blowing  from  a  forgotten  book  of  poems ! 

251 


THE   STORY  OF  YONE   NOGUCHI 

How  full  of  little  stories  he  is !  "  Dad,"  I 
exclaimed.  It  was  only  natural  for  me  to 
say  that. 

We  slept  in  the  same  bed,  Charley  and  I. 
Awakening  in  the  night  I  observed  that  a 
light  in  the  holy- water  font,  a  large  crimson 
heart — now  isn't  that  like  Charley's  ? — was 
burning  in  golden  flames  like  a  baby's  tiny 
hands  in  prayer.  What  a  solitude,  yet  what 
sweetness !  It  wouldn't  be  strange  if  we 
became  a  sort  of  spirits  in  spite  of  ourselves. 
By  my  side  the  dear  Charley  was  sleeping 
like  a  tired  faun.  Should  I  cover  his  head 
with  the  ivy?  Occasionally  he  snored,  as  if 
by  way  of  apology  for  his  still  keeping  this 
life.  (Thy  life  be  eternal !)  I  saw  a  scapular 
around  his  neck,  and  a  tattoo  of  the  sacred 
cross  on  his  arm,  done  in  Jerusalem — how 
romantically  Rome  sounded  to  him  !  He  is  a 
Catholic.  He  cherished  such  a  sort  of  thing 
with  child's  devotion.  I  wonder  if  I  ever 
came  across  any  more  simple  man  than  him- 
self. He  just  reminded  me  of  the  Abb^ 
Constantin  in  the  novel  of  Haldvy.  (What  a 
dear  book  is  that !)  I  shouldn't  be  surprised 
to  see  him  any  day,  counting  a  rosary,  with 
downcast  eyes,  around  a  monastery — San 
Francisco  del  Deserto,  perhaps.  I  left  the 
bed.     I  prayed  for  his  happiness. 

252 


EPILOGUE 

Poor  old  Stoddard !  His  lovely  writing — 
what  a  breeze,  what  a  scent  in  it ! — didn't 
succeed  in  bringing  him  an  ample  livelihood. 
He  has  been  always  to  the  edge  of  that  suc- 
cess which  he  has  never  reached.  It  is  an 
eternal  question  whether  pure  literature  will 
pay.  "If  I  could  only  write  trash ! "  he 
would  exclaim. 

He  had  been  in  the  South  Sea  to  shake  off 
the  world's  trouble.  He  had  returned  to 
civilisation  again,  perhaps  after  turning  to  a 
half-savage.  How  he  wished  to  be  a  barbarian, 
and  live  for  ever  in  some  cosy  spot !  There 
would  be  nothing  jollier  than  to  eat  with 
one's  fingers,  using  a  leaf  for  a  platter.  He  is 
always  puzzling  to  find  out  where  he  belongs. 
Not  in  America,  to  be  sure. 

"Yes,  sea-chanting  beach  of  Lahina,  or 
under  the  banana  leaves  of  Tahiti !  By  Jove, 
if  I  could  return  over  there !  I  could  build 
such  a  life  as  here  we  can  only  dream  of,"  he 
would  say,  flashing  a  sort  of  dreaming  eyes. 
He  had  been  longing  with  abundant  lamenta- 
tion, like  one  after  the  wife  he  has  divorced. 

It  would  be  that  he  couldn't  grasp  tight  the 
real  meaning  of  life,  if  he  were  a  failure  itself, 
as  he  says.  He  is  a  born  dreamer.  He  has 
been  living  in  the  world  without  any  motive. 
(It  may  be  just  the  opposite,  although  so  it 

253 


THE  STORY  OF  YONE  NOGUCHI 

does  appear.)  He  doesn't  know  any  worldly 
routine.  There  is  nothing  more  welcome  to 
him  than  writing.  He  will  often  answer, 
however,  with  something  about  his  "pen- 
fright,"  when  some  editor  asks  for  an  article 
on  a  certain  subject.  He  would  begin  to 
look  unhappy  since  morning,  if  it  were  his 
lecturing  day.  He  was  professor  in  the  Ca- 
tholic University,  Washington,  District  of 
Columbia.  It  was  not  so  much  on  account  of 
the  work.  How  he  hates  to  be  constrained ! 
He  wishes  to  be  perfectly  free.  After  all,  he 
is  nothing  but  a  spoiled  child.  "  I  am  even 
a  baby,"  he  will  proclaim  ofF-hand. 

He  will  serenely  fill  a  convenient  corner  and 
"  look  natural,"  and  perhaps  think  about  sweet 
nothing,  and  occasionally  get  very  solemn — 
that  is  all  he  likes  to  do.  Do  you  know  how 
he  fits  such  a  pose  ? 

He  was  in  New  York  last  June.  He 
appeared  like  an  abandoned  boat — perhaps  a 
Hawaiian  canoe — terribly  tottering  on  the  ocean 
waves,  not  knowing  whither  he  was  going. 

(I  often  thought  he  was  a  genius  who  had 
sprung  up  in  the  least  advantageous  time  and 
place.  What  a  wonder  if  he  should  prove 
himself  under  the  right  shade  1) 

"  'Tis  my  life — my  whole  history  of  failure  1 

I  feel  shame  in  such  a  clear  exposition  of 

254 


EPILOGUE 

myself,"  he  cried  one  day,  holding  his  For  the  \ 
Pleasure  of  His  Company,  which  had  then  '■ 
been  published  from  San  Francisco. 

"  I  am  sure  you  would  like  Miss  Juno,"  he 
reflected  a  moment  later,  speaking  of  one  of 
the  characters  in  his  book. 

Doubtless  he  must  have  fallen  in  love  with  | 
women  in  his  life.  He  might  have  married 
one  of  them  if  he  had  been  sure  of  not  getting  1 
tired  of  her  after  a  while.  He  often  said,  how 
could  he  ever  forget  the  scar  of  a  wound 
which  he  might  give  her  in  saying  or  doing 
something  he  ought  not  to  say  or  do — some- 
thing that  would  make  her  hate  him. 

"  I  am  a  born  coward,"  he  would  say,  if  you' 
denounced  his  having  no  blood  to  risk. 


THE   END 


Printed  by  Ballantyne,  Hanson  <&*  Co. 
at  Paul's  "Work,  Edinburgh 


/ 


/ 


\